Skip to main content

Full text of "Cheyne-Stokes respiration"

See other formats


COLOMBIA  LftRARIl  '■ 

HfAnH'.i.il';   > 


III!  III! 


HX00025887 


Cheyne-Sto^ 


Respiration, 


6.  A.  Gibson,  M.D.,  /),6'<". 


In 


Q^\^.\ 


Columbia  ?inibers>itj>\ 
in  tfje  Citp  of  i^eto  ^orb 

College  of  ^|)j)gicianB;  anb  ^urgeong 


l^eference  Hihvavp 


/^i/^  .M*^  a.^^^/^C^^'-^^    ^^^ 


CHEYXE-STORES  RESPIRATION. 


CHEYNE-8T0KES 


RESPIRATION. 


GEORGE    ALEXANDER    GIBSON, 

M.D.,  D.Sc,  F.R.C.P.E,  F.R.S.E., 

ASSISTANT   PHYSICIAN   TO   THE   ROYAL   INFIRMAKY   OF    EDINPCROH  ; 

LECTUKER   ON   TUE   PUINCII'LKS   AND   PRACTICE   OF    MEDICINE   AT   MINTO   HOUSE  ; 

EXAMINEE  ON   MEDICINE  AND   CLINICAL  MEDICINE   IN   TUE   UNIVEUSITY  OF 

GLASGOW. 


EDINBURGH:  OLIVER  AND  BOYD. 
1  8  y  2. 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 

in  2010  with  funding  from 
Columbia  University  Libraries 


http://www.archive.org/details/cheynestokesrespOOgibs 


Sir   DOUGLAS   MACLAGAN,    Kt. 

M.D.,    LL.D.,    F.R.C.P.E., 

PnOFESSOR   OF   MEDICAL  JUUISPKUDEKCE    IN   THE  rxS'IVERSITT, 

CONSULTING  I'lIYSICIAN  TO  THE  ROYAL  INFIRMARY, 

PBESIDENT    OF    THE    ROYAL    SOCIETY    OF    EDINBURGH, 

THIS    LITTLE    WORK    IS    DEDICATED 

IN  TOKEN  OF 
ADMIRATION    AND    AFFECTION. 


PREFACE. 


—    «♦ 


Tfie  contents  of  tlie  following  pages  have  appeared  from  time  to 
time  during  the  last  three  years  in  the  pages  of  the  Ediahurfjh 
Medical  Journal  under  the  title  of  "  An  Examination  of  the 
Phenomena  in  Cheyne-Stokes  Respiration.'  The  somewhat 
lengthy  period  over  which  the  publication  of  these  papers  has 
extended  has  not,  perhaps,  been  altogether  a  disadvantage,  as  it 
has  allowed  full  opportunities  for  considering  the  many  questions 
involved  in  the  explanation  of  a  symptom  so  complex  as  that  with 
which  tiiis  work  is  concerned. 

It  is  a  duty  as  agreeable  to,  as  it  is  incumbent  upon,  me  to 
express  my  warm  thanks  to  those  who  have  rendered  me  assistance 
in  ascertaining  the  views  which  have  previously  been  advanced  by 
others  on  the  subject.  I  desire  gratefully  to  acknowledge  my  obliga- 
tions in  this  respect  to  Drs  Berry,  Edinburgh;  Billings,  Wasliington ; 
Bull,  Christiania;  Cowan,  Dordrecht ;  Edes,  Washington;  Grawitz, 
Greifswald ;  Langendorff,  Konigsberg ;  Pepper,  Philadelphia ;  and 
Schepelern,  Copenhagen. 

I  wish  further  to  express  my  thanks  for  copies  of  the  Transactions 
of  their  re.spective  societies,  which  could  not  be  obtained  except 
througli  their  kindness,  to  the  Secretaries  of  the  h.  Ic.  Gesellscha/t 
(hr  Atrzte  zu  Wiev,  Societc  dc  Mcdccine  el  de  Pliarmacie  de  VIsere, 
SocUU  mcdicalc  dc  la  Suisse  romande,  Uj^sala  Ldharcforcnings 
Selskahj  and  Wisconsin  Slate  Medical  Society. 


17  Alva  Street,  Edinbdroh, 
26th  September  1892. 


CH 1'^ Y N ]>STO K l«  RKSPI RATION . 


T?EW  symptoms  have  within  an  equally  brief  space  of  time 
■^  excited  so  much  discussion  as  that  peculiar  modification  of  the 
respiratory  rhythm  which  in  every  language  bears  the  names  of 
Cheyne  and  Stokes,  and,  as  so  much  has  already  been  written  on  tlie 
subject,  there  cannot  fail  to  be  some  hesitation  before  adding 
another  to  the  many  contributions  towards  its  elucidation.  In  our 
own  country,  however,  the  symptoms  which  frequently  accompany 
the  type  of  breatluiig  in  question  are  but  imperfectly  known, 
while  of  the  many  explanations  that  liave  been  advanced  to  account 
for  its  appearance,  very  few  have  been  seriously  considered,  and  it 
therefore  seems  unnecessary  to  give  any  reasons  for  bringing  the 
matter  forward  once  more.  During  the  last  four  years  several 
excellent  examples  of  this  type  of  breathing  have  been  under  my 
observation,  and  these  have  led  me  to  study  the  phenomena  which 
are  linked  with  it,  as  well  as  to  criticise  the  theories  that  have 
been  formed  to  explain  its  mode  of  origin.  In  the  following  pages 
the  results  of  these  investigations  are  fully  embodied,  and  as  they 
naturally  fall  into  three  classes,  it  will  be  of  advantage  to  group 
them  in  three  divisions:  historical,  clinical,  and  critical. 

IIlSTOUICAL. 

The  type  of  biuathing  which  forms  the  subject  of  the  present 
remarks  has  aroused  a  great  amount  of  interest  and  produced 
a  corresponding  number  of  contributions  to  medical  science. 
Occurring  as  it  iloes  in  the  course  of  many  varieil  conditions, 
the  symptom  is,  as  miglit  be  expected,  referred  to  in  works 
on  many  ditlV'reiit  diseases.  The  literature  of  the  subject  has 
tluMvfdrt'  assunieil  large  proportions.  Many  of  tlie  writings  which 
lia\o  been  (.levitttnl  to  it  are  of  bnt  little  value,  ami  yet  they  have 
served  a  useful  purpose  by  throwing  light  upon  some  of  its  phases, 

A 


2  CHEYNE-STOKES  KESPIRATION. 

or  by  recording  its  presence  in  conditions  where  it  had  not  been 
observed  before.  Others  again  are  remarkable  at  once  for  their 
clinical  acumen  and  critical  insight.  Many  even  of  the  most 
important  are  utterly  unknown  to  the  literature  of  this  country, 
and  it  seems  to  be  my  duty,  even  at  the  risk  of  being  here  and  there 
somewhat  tedious,  to  mention,  to  an  extent  proportionate  to  their 
value,  the  different  writings  on  the  subject. 

Hippocrates,  like  many  other  writers  of  antiquity,  has  suffered  at 
tlie  hands  of  his  admirers,  and  his  works  have  so  often  been  wrested 
to  suit  the  individual  views  of  subsequent  authors,  that  his  name 
is  only  mentioned  here  with  a  certain  degree  of  reluctance.     It 
seems  almost  beyond  doubt,  however,  that  in  the  First  Book  of 
the  Epidemics  he  makes  reference  either  to  the  type  of  breathing 
about  to  be  considered  or  to  some  nearly  allied  form  of  respiration. 
In  describing  the  case  of  Philiscus,  who  died  of  an  acute  disease 
of  a  somewhat  indefinite  kind,  accompanied  by  an  enlargement  of 
the    spleen,   he    remarks :  ^ — "  Tovrecp    Trveu/uLa    Sia   TeXeog,  wcrxef 
avaKoXovfjievw  apaiov,  jut-eya.     In  this  case,  the  respiration  until  the 
end,  like  that  of  some  one  recollecting  himself,  was  infrequent  and 
deep;"  or,  as  it  has  been  rendered  by  Adams,^  "The  respiration 
throughout,  like  that  of  a  person  recollecting  himself,  was  rare  and 
large."      The   last-named   author   remarks  in  a   footnote, — "  The 
modern  reader  will  be  struck  with  the  description  of  the  respiration, 
namely,  that  the  patient  seemed  like  a  person  who  forgot  for  a  time 
the  besoin  de  respirer,  and  then,  as  it  were,  suddenly  recollected  him- 
self.   Such  is  the  meaning  of  the  expression  as  explained  by  Galen 
in  his  Commentary,  and  in  his  work,  On  Difficulty  of  Breathing." 
In  his  learned  address  on  Medicine,  delivered  before  the  Edin- 
burgh  meeting  of  the  British   Medical   Association,  Warburton 
Begbie^  called  attention  to  this  observation  of  Hippocrates,  and 
the  matter  is  put  so  clearly  that  it  will  be  well  to  quote  his 
words : — "  It  is,  however,  in  respect  to  the  peculiar  character  of  the 
breathing  that  the  case  of  Philiscus  acquires  its  chief  interest, 
and  it  is  in  this  particular  that  a  resemblance  is  to  be  found 
between  the  ancient  and  the  modern  examples  now  quoted.     The 
attention  of  Hippocrates  had  been  arrested  by  the  peculiar  char- 

1  (Euvres  completes  d' Hi2)pocrate,  par  E.  Littre,  tome  ii.  p.  684.     Paris,  1840. 

2  J%e  Genuine  Works  of  Hippocrates,  vol.  i.  p.  371.     London,  1849. 

3  British  Medical  Journal,  vol.  ii.  for  1875,  p.  164. 


irrsTOKifAL  3 

nctcr  nl  tlic  lutMtliiiiL,'  wliicli  existccl  throughout  tli<!  Hital  iUuess  of 
IMiihsfus.  Purely  it  is  inatLer  of  interest  iind  for  rcth-'ctinii  that 
the  ri'S|)ii:itioii  (h'sfiihctl  hy  llippocrutus  as  apuiov  fxtya,  'rare 
iind  liuuc,'  ,111(1  In  wliicli  (lah'ii  has  attached  the  lueanin^',  '  like  a 
persoji  wlio  IniLfot  for  a  time  the  need  of  lireathint:,  and  then 
suddenly  rcn)end)er6d,'  or  'the  respiration  throu^diout,  like  tiiat 
of  a  person  recollecting  himself,  was  rare  and  large,'  has  attracted 
great  attention  in  quite  recent  times.  The  expression  used  by 
French  writers,  '  besoin  de  respirer,'  corresponds  in  some  measure 
to  the  meaning  wliich  is  sought  to  be  conveyed  by  the  Greek 
words.  In  Latin  the  rendering  is,  '  Spiratio  huic  perpetuo  rara  et 
magna  fuit.'  Daremberg,  the  learned  French  editor  of  Hippocrates, 
thus  translates  the  i)assage:  'La  respiration  filt  constamment  grande, 
rare  coinme  chez  quel(|u'un  qui  ne  respire  que  par  souvenir.'  " 

Attention  has  recently  been  called  by  Gallois^  to  the  fact  that 
the  type  of  respiratory  rhythm  about  to  be  considered  was  observed 
towards  the  close  of  last  century.  In  a  work  by  Nicolas,  a  physi- 
cian of  distinction  at  Grenoble,  entitled,  Histoire  dcs  maladies 
epiddmiques  qui  ont  regne  dans  la  province  de  Dovj^hivy  dejniis 
I'dnnee  1780,  and  published  at  Grenoble  in  1786,  there  is  a 
description  of  a  respiratory  phenomenon  which  appears  to  be 
identical  with  Cheyne-Stokes  breathing.  Narrating  the  case  of  a 
general  ofhcer,  aged  81,  suffering  tVom  a  complication  of  senile 
affections,  he  describes  the  respiratory  ]>hen(inienon,  after  re- 
ferring to  the  .state  of  the  pulse  which  was  extremely  irregular,  in 
the  following  manner: — "Mais  ce  qui  etait  bien  plus  extraor- 
dinaire que  cette  irregularite,  c'etait  une  suspension  absolue,  uue 
f^riation  des  mouvements  du  poumon  pendant  vingt-cinq  ou 
trente  secondes,  a  chaque  trente-cinquieme  ou  trente-sixifeme 
respiration  ;  alors  le  jeu  de  I'organe  se  retablissait  pen  i\  pen,  et 
])ar  uue  gradation  trfes  sensible,  il  reprenait  son  energie  oidiuaire, 
pour  cesser  de  nouveau  t\  pen  prtis  ;\  I'instant  marqud." 

It  will  be  ol)Served  that  the  a.scending  phase  of  C'heyne-Stokes 
respiration  is  accurately  described  in  the  quotation  just  given, 
although  there  is  no  mention  of  a  period  of  descending  respiratit^n, 
and    it   is   impossible    to    avoid    coming    to    the    conclusion    that 

'  Journal  de  In  Svci^t^f  de  M^decine  r(  de  PhcniiKtrie  de  PI.<rrf,  8""  aiuioo, 
1>.  267,  lfS84. 


4  CHEYNE-STOKES   RESPIRATION. 

Nicolas  had  before  him  a  typical  example  of  the  breathing  now 
under  consideration. 

With  the  exception  of  the  observations  made  by  the  Father  of 
Medicine  and  by  the  learned  physician  at  Grenoble,  the  peculiar 
form  of  breathing  which  we  are  about  to  consider  remained 
unnoticed  until  Cheyne,  who  carried  the  torch  of  medical  science 
from  our  own  shores  to  those  of  the  sister  island,  observed 
it  anew.  In  reporting'  a  case  of  fatty  degeneration  of  the 
heart,  he  thus  describes  tlie  type  of  the  respiration: — "The  only 
peculiarity  in  the  last  period  of  his  illness,  which  lasted  only 
eight  or  nine  days,  was  in  the  state  of  the  respiration.  For 
several  days  his  breathing  was  irregular ;  it  would  entirely  cease 
for  a  quarter  of  a  minute,  then  it  would  become  perceptible, 
though  very  low,  then  by  degrees  it  became  heaving  and  quick,  and 
then  it  would  gradually  cease  again :  this  revolution  in  the  state 
of  his  breathing  occupied  about  a  minute,  during  which  there 
were  about  thirty  acts  of  respiration."  Tn  the  description  of  the 
dissection,  it  is  noted  that  there  were  between  three  and  four 
ounces  of  fluid  in  the  ventricles  of  the  brain.  A  very  interesting 
observation,  which  has  most  frequently  escaped  the  notice  of 
subsequent  writers,  is  contained  in  a  footnote,  where  Cheyne 
remarks:^ — "The  same  description  of  breathing  was  observed  by 
me  in  a  relative  of  the  subject  of  this  case,  who  also  died  of  a  dis- 
ease of  the  heart,  the  exact  nature  of  which,  however,  I  am  ignorant 
of,  not  having  been  permitted  to  examine  the  body  after  deatii." 

Berton^  mentions  changes  in  respiratory  rhythm  as  being  a 
common  symptom  in  cerebral  inflammations,  and  quotes  some 
remarks  by  Dance,  in  which  breathing,  not  very  unlike  that 
under  consideration,  is  described.  Subsequent  French  writers  on 
children's  diseases  follow  in  the  same  path. 

It  has  been  stated  that  Flourens,  in  the  course  of  his  celebrated 
experiments,  observed  the  occurrence  of  periodic  breathing  as  the 
result  of  injury  to  the  nerve  centres.  But  in  the  first  edition  of 
his  work*  there  is  no  reference  to  such  a  phenomenon,  while  in 

^  Dublin  Hospital  Reports,  vol.  ii.  p.  216,  1818. 

2  Ibid.,  p.  222,  1818. 

3  Traite  des  Maladies  des  Enfants,  p.  67.     Paris,  1837. 

*  Recherches  Exp&imentales  sur  les  Prop'ie'te's  et  les  Fondions  du  Systeme 
Nerveux,  dans  les  Animaux  Vertebre's,  p.  168.     Paris,  1824. 


HISTORICAL  5 

the  second  edition  tlie  exact  condition  wliidi  is  nienlionc.l  admits 
of  considiTiible  di)ul»t.  In  tlic  second  edition,  wlien  critici.sin;,'  the 
observations  of  Marsliall  Hall,  and  describing  the  results  of  some 
experiments  on  tlie  medulla  oblongata,*  he  says: — "Je  repetai 
cette  experience,  sur  un  lapin.  L'aniinal  survecnt  a  Toperatinn 
pendant  a  pen  prbs  vingt-deux  minutes:  sa  respiration  netait 
plus,  k  la  verite,  continue ;  mais  elle  se  reproduisait  de  temps  en 
temps,  et  surtout  quand  on  irritait  I'animal."  Such  arrests  of  the 
respiration,  as  will  be  seen  later,  are  regarded  by  some  authors  as 
belonging  to  the  same  series  as  Cheyne-Stokes  respiration  ;  they 
are  looked  upon  as  essentially  different  by  others. 

West'^  briefly  refers  to  irregularity  of  l)reatliing  as  frequently 
occurring  in  intlammations  of  the  brain  and  meninges,  and  later 
authors  in  this  country  also  do  so. 

Stokes,  whose  name,  as  well  as  Cheyne's,  is  now  indissohibly 
bound  up  with  the  peculiarity  of  breathing  in  question,  made  it 
pathognomonic  of  fatty  degeneration  of  the  heart,  Speaking  of 
the  symptoms  of  this  condition  he  says:^ — "  Rut  there  is  a  symptom 
which  appears  to  belong  to  a  weakened  state  of  the  heart,  and 
which,  therefore,  may  be  looked  for  in  many  cases  of  the  fatty 
degeneration.  I  have  never  seen  it  except  in  examples  of  that 
disease.  The  symptom  in  question  was  observed  by  Dr  Cheyne, 
although  he  did  not  connect  it  with  the  special  lesion  of  the  heart. 
It  consists  in  the  occurrence  of  a  series  of  inspirations,  increasing 
to  a  maximum,  and  then  declining  in  force  and  length,  until  a  state 
of  apparent  apncea  is  established.  In  this  condition  the  patient 
may  remain  for  such  a  length  of  time  as  to  make  his  attendants 
believe  that  he  is  dead,  when  a  low  inspiration,  followed  by  one 
more  decided,  marks  the  commencement  of  a  new  ascending  and  then 
descending  series  of  inspirations.  This  symptom,  as  occurring  in 
its  highest  degree,  I  have  only  seen  during  a  few  weeks  previous 
to  the  death  of  the  ])atient.  I  do  not  know  any  more  characteristic 
phenomena  than  those  presented  in  this  condition,  wiiether  we 
view  the  long  continued  cessation  of  breathing,  yet  without  any 
suffering  on  the  part  of  the  patient,  or  the  maximum  point  of  the 

•  Rechtrchfs    Kxj>f'riiiu'titahs   sur   Us    l'roprii(e's  tt  Us  Foiic(i'»i.g  du   Syateme 
Nerveux,  dans  Us  Animanx  Vertebre's,  Douxi(iinc  t-dition,  p.  2(>(i,  1842. 

2  Lectures  on  the  IHstates  of  Infancy  and  ChiUlhood,  p.  16.     Lomloii,  1848. 
»  The  Diseases  of  the  Heart  and  of  the  Aorta,  p.  324.     Dul.liii,  1854. 


6  CHEYNE-STOKl<:S   RESPIRATION. 

series  of  inspirations,  when  the  head  is  thrown  back,  the  shoulders 
raised,  and  every  muscle  of  inspiration  thrown  into  the  most 
violent  action  ;  yet  all  this  without  lale  or  any  sign  of  mechanical 
obstruction.  The  vesicular  murmur  becomes  gradually  louder,  and 
at  the  height  of  the  paroxysm  is  intensely  puerile. 

"  The  decline  in  the  length  and  force  of  the  respirations  is  as 
regular  and  remarkable  as  their  progressive  increase.  The  inspira- 
tions become  each  one  less  deep  than  the  preceding,  until  they  are 
all  but  imperceptible,  and  then  the  state  of  apparent  apnoea  occurs. 
This  is  at  last  broken  by  the  faintest  possible  inspiration  ;  the  next 
effort  is  a  little  stronger,  until,  so  to  speak,  the  paroxysm  of  breath- 
ing is  at  its  height,  again  to  subside  by  a  descending  scale." 

Hasse,^  writing  a  year  later  than  Stokes,  observes,  in  describing 
the  symptoms  of  tubercular  meningitis,  that  "  long  pauses  occur 
now  and  then,  as  if  the  patients  had  for  the  time  forgotten  inspira- 
tion." This  may,  however,  have  been  an  allied  type  of  intermittent 
respiration. 

Schweig,^  writing  in  ignorance  of  previous  observations,  brings 
forward  periodic  breathing  as  a  new  symptom,  and  it  is  clear  from 
liis  remarks  that  he  had  the  true  plienomenon  of  Clieyne  and  Stokes 
before  him.  He  records  several  cases.  In  all  there  was  a  comatose 
tendency  preceding  or  accompanying  the  onset  of  the  symptom 
in  question.  After  death,  one  was  found  to  have  thickening 
of  the  skull,  several  ounces  of  fluid  in  the  left  ventricle,  a  flabby, 
but  otherwise  healthy,  heart,  old  tubercular  masses  in  the 
pulmonary  apices,  and  abdominal  adhesions.  No  notice  is  taken 
of  the  state  of  the  kidneys.  The  second,  in  which  the  author 
states  there  was  no  change  in  the  pulse  during  the  phases  of  the 
breathing,  had  thickening  of  the  skull,  dropsy  of  the  ventricles,  old 
tubercular  lesions  in  the  lungs,  and  atheroma  with  cardiac  hyper- 
trophy. The  state  of  the  kidneys  is  not  mentioned.  The  third 
was  a  case  of  renal  disease  with  hypertrophy  of  the  heart,  dropsy 
of  the  pleurae,  and  oedema  of  the  legs.  Here  again  it  is  noted  that 
neither  phase  of  the  respiration  had  any  influence  on  the  pulse. 
The  head  was  not  examined  after  death.  In  the  fourth  case  there 
was  atheroma  of  the  vessels  with  fatty  degeneration  of  the  heart, 

^  Handbuch    der  speciellen    Pathologic   und   Therapie,   redigirt  von  Rudolf 
Virctow,  iv.  Band,  i.  Abtheihmg,  S.  473.     Erlangen,  1855. 
^  Aerztliche  Mittheilungen  mis  Badev,  xi.  Jahrgang,  S.  49,  1857. 


HISTORICAL.  7 

thickening  of  the  skull,  and  a  considerable  quantity  of  fluid  in  Out 
left  ventricle  of  the  brain.  The  kidneys  receive  no  nnticn.  lit; 
lays  stress  in  all  these  cases  on  the  comatose  tendency,  and  in  the 
three  wiiose  heads  were  e.\aniined  <tn  the  sclerosis  of  the  skull,  and 
the  chronic  hydrocephalus,  but  especially  emphasizes  tlie  fact  that 
on  the  left  side  in  these  three  cases  the  foramen  jugulare  was 
greatly  narrowed,  and  thus  caused  pressure  on  the  vagus  and 
accessorius  nerves.  After  these  renuirks  he  describes  another  case 
in  which,  after  various  allections  especially  connected  with  the 
brain,  pneumonia  ensued,  and  was  followed,  after  severe  mental 
troubles,  b}'  periodic  respiration  with  gradual  development  of  coma. 
The  author  diagnosed  thickening  of  the  skull,  narrowing  of  the  left 
cranial  cavity,  left-sided  hydrocephalus,  and  stenosis  of  the  left  fora- 
men lacerum.  Tiie  necropsy  revealed  thickening  of  the  skull  with 
osseous  deposits,  ccdema  of  the  pia  mater,  bleeding  points  throughout 
the  brain  substance,  distention  of  the  left  ventricle  by  fluid  and  some 
also  of  the  right,  atheroma  of  the  basilar-artery,  and  great  stenosis  of 
the  left  jugular  foramen,  which  was  only  one-third  of  the  size  of  tlie 
opposite  one.  The  iieart  was  adherent  to  the  pericardium  and 
enormously  hypertrophied,  with  atheroma  of  the  mitral  and  aortic 
valves,  great  dilatation  of  the  right  side  of  the  heart,  a  con- 
siderable amount  of  fluid  in  the  pleurne,  which  were  adherent 
in  great  part,  and  tubercular  lesions  in  the  lungs.  The  kidneys 
escape  observation.  A  sixth  case  is  mentioned,  still  alive 
when  the  paper  was  published,  in  which  cardiac  disease  was 
followed  by  mental  allections  accompanied  by  periodic  breath- 
ing. 

Soon  afterwards  similar  phenomena  were  produced  experi- 
mentally, for  we  find  that  Schifl'^  observed  the  characteristic 
breathing  as  the  result  of  luemorrhages  involving  the  medulla 
oblongata,  but  not  directly  aflecting  the  vital  spot.  He  says : — 
"  Injury  of  other  parts  of  the  medulla  oblongata  than  that 
described  above  permit  indeed  life  and  breathing  to  go  on,  but 
])robably  through  the  accompanying  luemorrhage,  which  itdluences 
the  respiratory  centre,  it  may  modify  the  respiration  in  two  ways. 

"a.  Every  slight  hiemorrhage  upon  the  medulla  oblongata,  and 

*  Cyclus  onjanisch  vcrbundener  Lelirhiicher  siimmtlichfr  medicinischen  Wissen- 
schxften,  lienui'<;_'0L,'i'1tfn  von  l)r  C.  H.  ScliauL-iil)Ui>,',  i.\.  Tlu-il,  i.  Hainl,  S.  324. 
Luhr,  1858-59. 


8  CHEYNE-STOKES   RESPIRATION. 

every  pressure  upon  it,  makes  the  breathing  less  frequent  and  more 
laboured. 

"h.  If  the  haemorrhage  be  larger  or  the  pressure  greater,  a 
peculiar  symptom  is  observed  in  different  mammals,  the  like  of 
which  I  liave  as  yet  sought  in  vain  for  in  human  pathology,  and  to 
which  I  may  direct  the  attention  of  physicians.  The  respirations 
entirely  cease  for  a  quarter  of  a  minute  or  half  a  minute,  then  begin 
gradually,  increase  their  rate,  and  afterwards  wane,  until  a  new 
pause  occurs.  This  appears  to  be  caused  by  variations  in  the 
amount  of  the  pressure,  which  is  of  necessity  dependent  on  the 
power  of  the  heart  beat."  From  this  it  is  evident  that  Schiffs 
attention  had  never  been  called  to  the  observations  of  Cheyne, 
Stokes,  or  Schweig. 

Eeid,^  in  reporting  two  cases  of  aneurism  with  this  symptom, 
one  of  a  man  aged  60,  the  other  that  of  a  woman  aged  59,  notes 
that  the  pulse  was  periodically  irregular,  becoming  less  frequent 
during  the  respiratory  distress,  and  more  so  when  the  distress  was 
lessened. 

In  another  paper^  the  same  author  describes  a  case  of  aortic  and 
mitral  disease,  without  any  change  in  the  texture  of  the  muscular 
walls  on  dissection,  and  from  a  study  of  it  he  concludes  "  that  the 
symptoms  of  respiratory  distress  must  henceforth  cease  to  be  looked 
upon  by  me  as  pathognomonic  of  fatty  degeneration  of  that  organ." 
He  observes  that  in  this  patient  "  the  pulse  became  invariably  slow 
%vhen  the  distress  was  greatest^  and  as  invariably  quick  when  it  was 
subsiding,  or  whilst  the  patient  had  ceased  to  breathe."  He  is  inclined 
to  think  that  this  change  in  the  pulse  is  not  a  mere  coincidence, 
"  but  that  it  and  the  distress  stand  towards  each  other  in  the 
relation  of  cause  and  effect ; "  he  does  not,  however,  venture  upon 
any  theory. 

Trousseau^  mentions,  as  characteristic  of  cerebral  inflammations, 
a  symptom,  which,  if  not  exactly  the  same  as  Cheyne-Stokes 
respiiation,  has  a  great  resemblance  to  some  forms  of  that  type  of 
breathing,  as  it  has  not  only  the  cessation  of  respiration,  but  also 
the  ascending  and  descending  phases. 

Eeferring  to  this  subject  in  the  third  edition  of  his  treatise, 

^  The  Dublin  Hospital  Gazette,  vol.  vi.  p.  308,  1859. 

2  Ibid.,  vol.  vii.  p.  133,  1860. 

3  Clinique  Medicate  de  I'Hdtel-Dieu  de  Paris,  tome  ii.  p.  318.     Paris,  1862. 


IIISTOIMCAL.  y 

Walslie^  remarks: — "I  cannot  avoid  infenini;  that  tlie  i»roxiniate 
cause  lies  in  a  failure  (»('  the  special  nervous  excitant  of  the 
respiratory  act — in  auiesthesia  either  of  the  vagus  or  of  the  medulla 
oblongata  itself."  This  opinion  is  simply  adhered  to  in  the  last 
edition  of  the  work.- 

Ill  a  lecture  by  Laycock,  reported  by  Kopes,*''  there  is  a  descrip- 
tion of  the  peculiar  breathing,  and  it  is  stated  that  the  most 
probable  explanation  of  the  phenomena  "  is  that  a  sentient  palsy 
of  the  respiratory  centre  occurs,  or  a  paresis  of  reHex  sensibility  of 
the  mucous  membrane  of  the  lung." 

In  a  research  undertaken  with  a  view  to  solve  some  physio- 
logical and  pathological  questions  connected  with  the  brain, 
Leydeu^  notes  that  when  the  pressure  is  abnormally  raised  in 
animals  there  are  changes  in  the  respiration.  The  breathing 
became  irregular,  long  pauses  separating  periods,  during  which 
respirations  rapidly  succeeded  each  other,  so  that,  as  the  author 
states,  there  was  a  similarity  to  Cheyne-Stokes  respiration ;  there 
was  never  such  a  regular  periodicity  of  the  events  or  transition  from 
the  breathing  to  the  pause.  It  is  of  interest  to  observe  that 
in  this  contribution,  in  addition  to  changes  of  sensibility, 
mobility,  and  intelligence,  the  author  noted  alterations  in  the 
pupils. 

Head ^  recorded  a  case  wliich  presented  this  symptom,  and  in 
which  fatty  degeneration  of  the  diaphragm  was  found  after  death, 
with  atheromatous  degeneration  and  dilatation  of  the  aorta,  and 
aortic  incompetence.  In  this  paper  is  a  full  notice  of  the  condition 
of  the  pulse  during  the  two  stages  of  apnc^a  and  dyspnoea;  from 
tracings  taken  by  Grimshaw  it  was  observed  that  the  pulse  was 
as  strong  during  the  former  as  the  latter  phase,  while  tracings 
obtained  from  another  case  under  the  care  of  Little  showed 
stronger  pulsations  during  the  cessation  of  respiration. 

This  type  of  respiration  is  said  by  von  Dusch"  to  occur  in 

^  ..-1  rmctical  Treatise  on  the  iJtseases  of  the  Heart  aiid  Great  Vuistls.  Tliinl 
eiUtioii,  p.  .345.    Loiulon,  1862. 

'■^  Iliid.     Fourth  edition,  p.  407.     London,  1873. 

3  The  McdUal  Journal  for  1864,  \\  llG. 

*  Archil'  fiir  p(ith<Uo<jische  Anatomie  und  Phijsiolugie  und  fiir  Klinisclu 
Medicin,  xxxvii.  Bund,  S.  519,  1866. 

°  Dublin  Quarterly  Journal  of  Medical  Science,  vol.  xliv.  p.  405,  1867. 

^  Lehrburh  dir  Ilirdrankluiten,  S.  153.      Leipzig,  18G8. 

n 


10  CHEYNE-STOKES   KESPIUATION. 

affections  of  the  brain,  and  in  iircemic  coma,  and  he  also  states  that 
he  has  observed  it  in  one  severe  case  of  pericarditis. 

Little^  published  a  few  cases  in  which  the  symptom  was 
prominent,  one  being  an  example  of  fatty  degeneration  of  the 
heart,  another  of  aortic  stenosis  and  hypertrophy  of  the  left 
ventricle,  and  a  third  of  renal  disease  with  atheromatous  degenera- 
tion and  dilatation  of  the  aorta,  and  thickening  of  the  aortic  valves. 
The  author  of  this  contribution  ingeniously  argues  that  the  cause 
of  the  peculiar  respiration  is  a  loss  of  balance  between  the  two 
sides  of  the  heart,  either  through  diminished  force  of  the  left 
ventricle,  as  in  fatty  degeneration,  or  when  some  abnormal  burden 
has  been  imposed  on  the  left  ventricle,  under  which  it  is  unable 
to  get  rid  of  blood  as  quickly  as  it  is  supplied  to  it,  and  the  blood 
accumulates  in  the  left  auricle  and  the  pulmonary  veins  and 
capillaries.  Being  fully  oxygenated,  this  blood  fails  to  excite  the 
terminal  filaments  of  the  vagus,  as  venous  blood  does,  and  the 
respiration  ceases.  A  few  pulsations  then  displace  this  blood,  and 
the  venous  blood  streaming  in  excites  the  respiration  anew.  He 
also  states  his  belief  that  the  altered  rhythm  of  the  respiration  is 
only  found  when  the  lesion  which  has  destroyed  the  balance 
between  the  two  ventricles  has  been  rapidly  produced ;  that  when 
this  is  not  the  case  the  ventricles  adapt  themselves  to  the  changed 
conditions. 

Benson^  describes  a  case  of  mitral  disease  in  which  cerebral 
haemorrhage  occurred  followed  by  the  type  of  respiration  which  we 
are  considering,  and  he  gives  expression  to  his  opinion  that  the 
theory  propounded  by  Little  is  a  "  true  account  of  the  essential 
mechanism  of  the  phenomenon,"  but  adds  that  he  thinks  "  a  certain 
nervous  complication  is  necessary  to  determine  the  accession  of 
this  peculiar  form  of  respiration,  and  without  which  it  would  not 
occur."  He  also  notes,  in  the  description  of  his  case,  that  it  was 
only  while  the  patient  was  allowed  to  remain  in  the  semi-comatose 
state  that  the  peculiar  respiratory  rhythm  showed  itself;  when 
roused  up,  the  respiration  became  almost  normal,  and  assumed  the 
ascending  and  descending  character  when  the  condition  of  stupor 
was  permitted  to  return.     He  distinctly  states  his  belief  that  the 

1  Dublin  Quarterly  Journal  of  Medical  Science,  vol.  xlvi.  p.  46,  1868. 

2  Ihicl,  vol.  xlviii.  p.  127,  1869. 


HISTOHICAL.  1  1 

nervous  centres  were  incapacitated  fnr  woik  l>y  tlie  cerebral  lesion  ; 
that  this  produced  arrest  of  the  resjiiratioii,  that  the  centres  aft(!r 
ft  certain  time  re;^'ained  their  excilal)ility  sulUcieutly  to  relh^t  a 
motor  impulse,  thus  re-establishing  respiration,  but  that  btiiug 
weak,  the  centres  could  not  sustain  tlie  elTort  and  apurea  again 
occurred,  and  so  on.  He  therefore  concludes  that  tliere  must  in 
every  case  be  a  diseased  condition  of  the  circulatory  and  of  the 
nervous  mechanism,  a  ddulile  patliological  condition,  wliich  he 
states  as  follows  : — 

"  1.  A  certain  diseased  state  of  the  heart,  by  reason  of  which, 
indirectly,  the  excito-motor  impulse  upon  the  nervous  centres, 
conveyed  tlirough  the  pulmonary  branches  of  the  pneumogastric,  is 
diminished. 

"  2.  A  certain  weakened  state  of  those  nervous  centres,  by  reason 
of  which  the  reflecto-motor  impulse  is  diminished." 

This  brings  us  to  the  period  of  the  classical  clinique,  in  which 
Traube  expounded  his  theory,  published  by  Frautzel,^  and  re- 
printed in  his  collected  works.^  Describing  a  case  of  aortic  and 
mitral  disease,  with  hypertrophy  of  the  left  and  dilatation  of  the 
right  ventricle,  in  which  the  phenomenon  appeared  after  a  sub- 
cutaneous dose  of  morphine,  he  takes  the  opportunity  to  mention 
the  first  case  in  which  he  had  met  with  this  symptom — one  of 
cerebral  haemorrhage — and  refers  to  other  instances  of  cerebral 
haemorrhage,  as  well  as  cerebral  tumours,  tubercular  meningitis, 
and  uroemic  coma,  M-hich  presented  it.  He  concludes,  therefore, 
that  the  peculiar  type  of  respiration  may  occur  in  two  classes  of 
patients:  1.  Those  M'ith  healthy  hearts,  but  diseased  contents  of 
the  cranial  cavity  ;  2.  Those  with  healthy  contents  of  the  cranial 
cavity,  but  diseased  hearts.  He  further  observes  that  the  duration 
of  the  periods  may  be  .so  short,  and  the  pauses  so  inappreciable, 
tiiat  the  phenomenon  may  escape  notice ;  that,  towards  the  end  of 
long  pauses,  muscular  twitchings  may  occur  closely  resembling 
those  seen  when  the  artificial  respiration  is  su.spended  in  slightly 
curarised  animals ;  and  that  sometimes  during  long  pau.ses  the 
tension  of  the  arteries  ri.ses,  while  the  pulse-rate  diminishes. 
He  proceeds  to  point  out  that  all  the  cases  in  which  the  pheno- 

'  Berliner  kl ill hche  Wochfmchrift,  vi.  .laliiuMii;,',  S-  -77,  l^fiO. 
*  Gesammelte  Beitriige  zur  Patholoijii  nnd  I'Inj.'iiolojif,  ii.  Bainl,  S.  SS2.    lUiliu, 
1871. 


12  -  CHEYNE-STOKES   RESPIHATION. 

menon  is  present  have  one  characteristic — they  have  all  a  diminu- 
tion of  the  supply  of  arterialized  blood  to  the  medulla,  where  the 
respiratory  centre  is  situated.  There  is  thus  a  smaller  supply  of 
oxygen,  of  w^hicli  v^e  know  that  it,  in  a  higher  degree,  influences 
the  irritability  of  the  cellular  nervous  elements.  Through  this 
lessened  amount  of  oxygen  the  irritability  of  the  nerve  cells 
becomes  so  much  lowered  that  a  larger  quantity  of  carbonic  acid 
is  required  to  cause  an  inspiration,  and  therefore  the  time  within 
which  the  carbonic  acid  will  accumulate  in  suflicient  quantity  is 
lengthened.  This  is  similar  to  the  effects  of  section  of  the  vagi, 
in  which  long  pauses  occur  in  the  respiration,  attended  by  dyspnoea. 
The  respiration  may  be  excited  in  two  ways  :  1.  By  the  pulmonary 
fibres  of  the  vagus,  whose  peripheral  terminations  are  probably 
washed  by  the  blood,  and  whose  central  ends  are  connected  with 
the  respiratory  centre ;  and  2.  By  the  afferent  nerves  coming  from 
all  parts  of  the  body,  which  are  able  to  send  a  sufficient  stimulus 
to  the  medulla,  as  in  the  case  of  dashing  cold  water  on  the  skin, 
and  the  well-known  effect  of  the  gastric  portion  of  the  vagus  on 
the  respiration.  The  difference  between  these  two  is  this,  that  the 
pulmonary  endings  of  the  vagi  are  bathed  in  blood  containing 
much  carbonic  acid,  while  the  others  have  a  supply  of  blood  which 
contains  but  little.  If  both  be  equally  irritable,  then  in  health 
only  the  pulmonic  vagi  will  be  called  into  action.  If  the  vagi  be 
cut  the  respiratory  centre  can  only  be  excited  by  the  other  nerves, 
and  this  can  only  happen  when  the  blood  circulating  throughout  the 
body  is  as  rich  in  carbonic  acid  as  that  normally  passing  into  the 
lungs.  It  must  be  borne  in  mind  that  the  number  of  the  vagus 
fibres  is  incomparably  smaller  than  that  of  the  other  nerves ;  when 
these  latter  act,  therefore,  the  effect  is  correspondingly  greater,  and 
simple  respiration  becomes  dyspnoea.  Applying  this  reasoning  to 
the  phenomenon  in  question,  we  find  that  the  lessened  irritability 
of  the  respiratory  centre,  caused  by  the  cerebral  pressure,  or 
ursemic  blood,  or  deficient  arterial  supply,  requires  a  larger  amount 
of  carbonic  acid  as  a  stimulus,  and  thus  there  is  a  long  pause. 
When  this  gas  has  accumulated  in  sufficient  quantity  it  first 
stimulates  the  pulmonary  terminations  of  the  vagi,  but,  as  was 
shown  long  before  by  Traube,  the  strongest  stimuli  applied  to  the 
vagi  never  cause  dyspnoea,  and  this  only  causes  the  shallow  breathing 
which  appears  first  after  the  pause.     The  amount  of  carbonic  acid 


HISTORICAL.  1  ^ 

menntime  increases  sufficiently  to  cause  stimulation  of  the  nerves 
coming  from  the  skin  and  otlier  parts  of  the  hody,  ami  hence  the 
dyspnoea  sets  in.  The  (piantity  of  the  gas  is  greatly  diminished 
hy  the  forcible  breathing,  and  the  e.xcitement  of  the  other  nerves 
ceases,  so  with  the  action  of  the  vagi  alone  shallow  breathing  again 
occurs,  until  there  is  not  enough  carbonic  acid  gas  to  excite 
the  pulmonary  endings  of  the  vagi,  and  a  pause  sets  in  anew. 
Traube  ends  by  calling  attention  to  the  fact  that  the  morphine 
directly  induced  the  peculiar  respiratory  rhythm  by  reducing  the 
irritability  of  the  respiratory  centre  in  a  case  where  it  was  already 
at  a  low  ebb. 

Mader'  describes  five  cases  in  which  Cheyne-Stokes  respiration 
was  present ;  an  extravasation  into  the  floor  of  the  fourth  ventricle  ; 
a  tumour  between  the  medulla,  pons,  and  cerebellum  ;  an  extra- 
vasation reaching  from  the  right  optic  thalamus  to  the  medulla  ; 
an  enlargement  of  the  vertebral  artery  compressing  the  medulla ; 
and,  lastly,  renal  disease  with  a  tumour  of  the  pons.  He  main- 
tains that  the  cause  of  the  phenomenon  must  be  sought  in 
anatomical  changes  in  the  medulla  oblongata,  and  opposes  the 
vie'.v  of  Traube  that  the  respiratory  change  can  take  place,  without 
any  palpable  changes  in  its  structure,  through  alterations  in  the 
circulation. 

Hesky,  -  observed  the  occurrence  of  Cheyne-Stokes  breathing 
during  the  course  of  a  fatal  case  of  enteric  fever.  The  chief  point 
of  interest  in  his  description  is  the  fact  that  the  pulse  almost  ceased 
during  the  long  pauses;  the  pulsation,  indeed,  appeared  to  become 
less  before  the  respiration  began  to  diminish.  The  section 
gave  evidence,  in  addition  to  the  characteristic  abdominal 
lesions,  of  congestion  of  the  brain  and  medulla,  particularly  of  the 
floor  of  the  fourth  ventricle,  and  more  especially  of  the  points  of 
origin  of  the  vagus  and  hypoglossus.  The  author  is  of  opinion 
that  the  cause  of  the  symptom  is  a  smaller  access  of  oxygenated 
blood  to  the  centres,  produced  by  the  lessened  activity  of  the 
circulation. 

Esenbeck^  describes  the  case  of  a  man,  aged  G2,  l)elonging  to  an 
apoplectic  family,  and  subject  to  no  affection  beyond  nervous  palpita- 

*  JViener  mfdicinischc  Jfochenscri'/t .  xix.  P>aii<l,  S.  1147  iiml  14<)4,  1869. 

*  Jf'iener  medicitiische  Pnwr,  x.  Jahr^'ang,  S.  lloT  uiul   1133,  lb69. 
3  Aerzliches  Intelliijeiizblatt,  S.  253,  1870. 


14  CHEYNE-STOKES   RESPIHATION. 

tion,  who  had  about  a  year  and  a  lialf  before  been  attacked  by 
apoplexy,  which  passed  away  without  leaving  any  distinct  sequelae 
in  its  train.  He  was  again  suddenly  seized  with  unconsciousness 
accompanied  by  convulsive  twitchings  of  the  face  and  right  arm, 
which  became  absolutely  paralysed.  Seven  days  after  the  attack  the 
patient  died  in  a  comatose  state.  Thirty-six  hours  before  death 
the  rhythm  of  Cheyne-Stokes  breathing  appeared,  and  continued 
until  death  occurred.  On  section,  fatty  degeneration  of  the  heart 
was  found.  The  skull  was  very  thick,  the  meninges  and  ventricles  of 
the  brain  contained  a  considerable  amount  of  exudation,  the  vessels 
were  turgid,  and  the  brain  substance  showed  "  capillary  apoplexy," 
but  no  patch  of  cerebral  hsemorrhage.  The  medulla  was  quite 
normal  in  appearance.  The  author  points  out  that  the  result  of 
the  post-mortem  examination  agrees  with  what  has  been  described 
by  Stokes  and  Traube,  and  gives  his  adhesion  to  the  theory  advanced 
by  the  latter. 

Leube  ^  mentions  three  cases  which  he  observed  in  von  Ziemssen's 
clinique  presenting  this  symptom,  one  being  an  instance  of  fatty 
degeneration  of  the  heart,  another  of  cerebral  hsemorrhage,  and  a 
third,  which  he  narrates  at  length,  of  mitral  stenosis  with  dilatation 
of  the  right  ventricle,  venous  pulsation,  hydrothorax,  ascites,  and 
albuminuria,  in  which  the  characteristic  rhythm  of  the  respiration 
came  on  after  a  subcutaneous  injection  of  morphine.  He  remarks 
that  at  the  beginning  of  the  pause  the  pupils  were  contracted  and 
underwent  no  change  in  size  with  alteration  of  light,  and  continued 
in  this  state  throughout  the  pause.  With  the  first  returning  breath, 
or,  rarely,  immediately  before  it,  they  dilated  again.  With  the 
movement  of  the  pupils  there  was  a  peculiar  lateral  deviation  of 
the  globes  of  the  eyes,  which  was  repeated  with  each  change  of 
the  size  of  the  pupils.  With  the  commencement  of  respiration 
the  globes  became  still,  and  during  the  respiratory  period  they 
performed  the  usual  movements  in  every  direction.  He  also  observes 
that  consciousness  was  entirely  lost  during  the  pauses,  and  further 
notes  that  during  this  phase  the  pulse  was  always  smaller  and  more 
irregular  than  during  the  periods,  but  that  the  rate  was  unaltered 
or  slightly  increased.  He  attributes  the  pupillary  changes  to  the 
action  of  the  excess  of  carbonic  acid  in  the  blood  on  the  oculo- 

1  Berliner  hlinische  IFochenschrift,  vii.  Jahrgang,  S.  177,  1870. 


HISTOKICAL.  17} 

])Ujiillaiv  ceiitro,  and  rel'tTS  to  tlie  observations  of  Vigouroux  on 
tlie  iiction  of  the  iiis  in  inspiration  and  expiration,  and  to  tlie 
ivsearclies  of  Kiissniaiil  on  the  influence  of  the  circulation  on  it,  as 
well  as  to  the  investigations  of  Adaniuk  on  stimulation  of  the 
corpora  quadrigeniina.  I^istly,  he  mentions  that  in  spite  of  deep 
inspirations  ])ro(luced  by  electric  stimulation  of  the  phrenic  nerves, 
the  onset  and  course  of  the  period  of  breathing  were  unaffected. 
He  notes  that  each  deep  inspiration  thus  produced  by  artificial 
stimuli  was  accompanied  by  dilatation  of  the  pupils  ;  this,  however, 
he  says  may  be  due  to  stimulation  of  the  symi»athetic  in  the  neck 
l)y  the  current. 

Haelmdel^  entei"S  very  fully  into  the  whole  matter  in  his 
inaugural  dissertation.  After  some  historical  and  critical  observa- 
tions he  mentions  that  he  had  frequently  noticed  the  appearance 
of  groups  of  shallow  or  superficial  respirations  without  any  pause. 
Such  a  phenomenon  he  considers  to  be  a  transition  towards  the 
more  fully  developed  form,  and  he  explains  it  in  a  manner  similar 
to  Traube's  theory.  He  thereafter  narrates  seven  cases  of  Cheyne- 
Stokes  breathing  which  he  had  personally  observed : — Mitral 
incompetence,  with  embolism  of  the  right  Sylvian  artery  ;  chronic 
endocarditis,  with  mitral  and  aortic  lesions  and  thrombosis  of  the 
left  internal  carotid  artery ;  aortic  incompetence,  with  fatty 
degeneration  of  the  muscular  structure  and  hypertrophy  and 
dilatation  of  the  heart;  sclerosis  of  the  coronary  arteries,  with 
cardiac  hypertrophy,  and  stenosis  of  the  inferior  vena  cava  from 
hepatic  fibro-sarcoma ;  mitral  stenosis,  with  atheroma  of  the 
arteries  of  the  base  of  the  brain,  and  softening  of  the  left  optic 
tiialamus;  chronic  renal  disease  with  unemia ;  and,  lastly,  chronic 
renal  disease  with  mitral  incompetence.  In  his  remarks  on  these 
cases  he  calls  attention  in  one  instance  to  the  persistence  of 
consciousness  throughout  all  the  phases  of  the  breathing,  and  in 
another  to  the  pupillary  changes  which  were  present,  but  which 
did  not  in  all  respects  coincide  with  the  appearances  described  bv 
Leube. 

In  this  thesis  the  author  refers  to  a  case  which  he  attributes  to 
Erb,  in  which  cerebro-spinal  meningitis  was  accompanied  bv 
Cheyne-Stokes  respiration,  the  cau.se  of  which  had  been  supposed 

'    Cebcrdas  Chfync-Stokci>scli<:  lUgpiratioHJi-Phuiiviiieii.     Urv.-'lau,  1S70. 


16  CHEYKE-STOKES   RESPIRATION. 

to  be  the  presence  of  purulent  exudation  surrounding  the  medulla 
oblongata.  No  trace  of  this  observation  is  to  be  found  in  litera- 
tare  elsewhere,  and  Professor  Erb  informs  me  that  he  lias  never 
written  or  spoken  on  the  subject. 

Lutz'  describes  a  case  of  scarlatina  followed  by  suppuration  of 
the  ear  and  cerebral  symptoms,  during  the  presence  of  which  the 
respiration  assumed  this  peculiar  rhythm, 

Bjornstrom^  says  that  the  phenomenon  is  probably  not  so  rare 
as  might  be  imagined  from  the  paucity  of  literature  concerning  it, 
and  describes  three  cases  which  he  had  seen.  The  first,  a  child 
ihree  months  old,  was  ill  with  capillary  bronchitis,  and  during  the 
last  four  days  of  life  manifested  this  phenomenon.  The  second 
patient,  aged  seventeen  years,  suffered  from  tubercular  meningitis, 
but  here  the  symptom  was  not  typical,  and  was  accompanied  by 
divergent  strabismus.  The  last  case  was  that  of  a  patient  of  the 
age  of  seventy  years  affected  by  fatty  degeneration  of  the  heart. 
The  author  regards  Cheyne-Stokes  respiration  as  lethal.  He 
does  not  approve  of  Traube's  theory,  but  declines  to  formulate 
another.  He  further  objects  to  the  name  by  which  the  symptom 
is  known. 

In  the  discussion  which  followed  the  reading  of  this  paper,  Glas 
mentioned  that  he  liad  seen  stoppages  of  breathing  in  a  case  under 
his  care,  and  a  description  of  the  case  is  given  further  on^  in 
the  same  publication.  The  patient  in  this  case,  who  was  a 
man  aged  70,  suffering  from  traumatic  gangrene,  had  pauses 
in  the  respiration,  without  any  change  in  the  state  of  the 
circulation. 

Heidenhain,^  in  a  most  interesting  •  paper  on  Cyon's  theory  of 
the  central  innervation  of  the  vaso-motor  nerves,  points  out  that 
he  has  observed  the  Cheyne-Stokes  phenomenon  in  chloralized 
animals,  and  he  gives  a  tracing  showing  the  rhythm  of  the 
respiration,  which  perfectly  corresponds  with  that  which  we 
obtain  in  cases  of  disease  in  man.  He  draws  attention  to  the  fact 
that  during  the  respiratory  period  the  blood-pressure  rose  slightly. 

^  Deutsches  Archiv  fiir  klinische  Medicm,  viii.  Band,  S.  123,  1870. 

2  Upsala  Lakarefdrenings  Fdrhandlingar,  vi.  Band,  S.  307,  1870-1871. 

3  Ibid.,  vi.  Band,  S.  315. 

*  Archiv  fiir  die  gesamvite  Physiologic  des  Menschen  und  der  Thiere,  iv. 
Jahrgang,  S.  554,  1871. 


HISTORICAL.  17 

liriukner'  inaki's  n  liricf  n-fcrrnci.'  in  IS71  t(j  tin;  fiict  that  lii.s 
ilcceased  fatlier  liad,  twenty-two  years  before  the  date  of  his 
coniinuiiication.caHcd  hi.s  attention  to  the  phenomenon  of  f.'lipyne- 
Stokes  respiration,  and  given  it  the  name  of  "  penduhini-like 
breatliing,"  because  the  alternation  of  the  breathing  and  the 
]iaiises  is  as  regular  as  tlie  swinging  of  a  pendulum.  Tlie  author 
mentions  that  ho  has  fretjuently  watched  the  .syniptom,  particu- 
larly in  cases  of  tubercular  meningitis. 

Rehn''^  dcscril)es  two  cases  (»f  pulmonary  disease  in  children, 
which  jiresented  this  symptom.  One  was  a  child  of  one  year  of 
age,  suffering  from  inieumonia;  the  other  an  infant  si.\  weeks  old 
labouring  under  l)ronchitis.  For  the  e.x'iilanation  of  the  jilieno- 
menon  he  accepts  the  theory  that  there  is  a  lessened  access  of 
arterialized  blood. 

MerkeP  records  a  case  in  which  the  patient,  who  suffered  from 
renal  disease  with  cardiac  dilatation  and  pulmonary  emphysema, 
was  attacked  by  apoplexy  a  year  before  his  death.  During  the 
cerebral  symptoms,  Cheyne-Stokes  respiration  made  its  appearance, 
and  during  the  pause,  narrowing  of  the  pupils  and  absence  of 
reaction  to  light  were  observed,  along  with  dulness  of  the  mind. 
The  autlior  mentions  that  when  a  question  was  asked  at  the  end  of  a 
])eriod  of  breathing,  it  was  answered  at  the  beginning  of  the  next 
period  after  the  termination  of  tlie  intervening  respiratory  pause. 
The  patient  recovered  from  this  seizure,  and  on  his  death,  about  a 
year  later,  it  was  found  tliat  in  addition  to  granular  kidneys, 
emphysematous  lungs,  and  a  dilated  and  hypertrophied  heart,  with 
cyanotic  atrophy  of  the  liver  and  spleen,  there  was  destructive 
disease  in  the  corpus  striatum,  optic  thalamus,  and  pons.  In 
another  ca.se  narrated  subsequently,'*  the  .same  author  found  tiiis 
type  of  respiration  in  association  with  endocarditis  and  embolism 
of  one  of  the  posterior  branches  of  the  right  artery  of  the  Sylvian 
fossa.  He  found  that  even  with  total  absence  of  reaction  to  light 
the  pupils  became  di.stinctly  smaller  at  the  beginning  of  the  pause. 

'  Archil'  fiir  yatholo{iische  Anatomie  nnd  Physiologie  und  fiir  klinische 
Median,  lii.  Band,  S.  inr),  1871. 

-  Jahrhiirh  fiir  Kinderheilknnde  nnd  jdiysinchc  Erziehung,  lunv  Ki'l;,'^,  iv. 
JnliiKiin^',  S.  432,  1871. 

3  Deut.iches  Archiv  fiir  klinijiche  Mediciu,  viii.  I'aiul,  S.  4-2\,  1>1\. 

*  Ibid.,  X.  Baiul,  S.  201,  1872. 

C 


18  CEIEYNE-STOKES    EESPIUATION. 

Scliepelern^  describes  several  cases  in  which  he  met  with  this 
type  of  breathing,  and  adds  to  the  rapidly  advancing  store  of  know- 
ledge in  regard  to  the  symptoms  associated  with  it.  The  first 
patient  was  a  man,  aged  54.  In  this  case  the  phenomenon 
appeared  after  a  period  of  breathlessness  and  palpitation.  The 
patient  felt  most  comfortable  at  the  beginning  of  the  apnoea,  and 
became  unconscious  towards  the  end  of  it,  but  could  be  awakened 
out  of  this  state,  and  was  able  to  talk  during  the  pause.  No  con- 
vulsive or  involuntary  movements  were  present  in  the  muscles  or 
eyes.  Ophthalmoscopic  examination  of  the  eyes  showed  nothing 
beyond  a  slight  patch  of  haemorrhage  near  one  papilla,  and  fulness 
of  the  veins.  There  was  no  variation  in  the  size  of  the  vessels  of 
the  fundus  during  the  changing  phases  of  respiration.  The 
patient  could  be  caused  to  breathe  during  the  pause  of  respiration 
by  constantly  ordering  him  to  do  so,  and  this  lessened  the  subsequent 
period  of  dyspnoea.  Electric  stimulation  of  the  phrenic  nerves 
during  the  pause  produced  no  result.  The  relative  duration  of 
the  apnoea  and  dyspnoea  was  not  affected  by  sleep.  The  pulse 
remained  small  throughout  the  different  phases  of  respiration, 
without  apparent  change  in  strength  or  tension,  but  the  number 
of  pulsations  was  less  during  the  period  of  breathing,  probably 
from  intermission  which  was  present.  On  section  the  heart 
was  fatty,  the  aorta  and  arteries,  especially  the  vertebral  and 
basilar,  atheromatous,  the  liver  was  fatty,  and  the  kidneys 
cyanotic. 

The  second  case  was  that  of  a  man,  75  years  old,  suffering  from 
bronchitis  with  ascites  and  albutninuria.  The  Cheyne-Stokes 
respiration  was  well  marked,  but  was  not  attended  by  muscular 
twitchings  or  pupillary  variations.  The  patient  could  be  made  to 
speak  during  the  pause,  but  could  not  be  caused  to  breathe  during 
that  phase,  and  electric  stimulation  of  the  phrenic  nerves  pro- 
duced no  result.  There  was  no  alteration  in  the  rate  or  strength 
of  the  pulse  during  the  changing  respiratory  phases.  There  was 
no  examination  after  death. 

The  third  case  was  that  of  a  man,  aged  69,  of  gouty  habit, 
suffering  from  aortic  disease  and  cardiac  hypertrophy  with  albu- 
minuria.    There  was  no  autopsy  in  this  case. 

The  fourth  patient,  a  woman  about  60  years  old,  was  affected 
1  Hospitals- Tidende,  xv.  Aargaiig,  S.  77,  81,  og  85,  1872. 


HISTOIIICAL.  19 

l>y  mitral  disease.  On  section  there  was  stenosis  and  incompetence 
of  tlie  mitral  orifice  and  valve,  with  liypertrophy  of  tlie  left  and 
dilatation  of  tlie  riglit  ventricle,  and  a  fatty  heart.  There  was 
degeneration  of  the  cerebral  arteries  and  old  tubercular  disease  of 
the  apex  of  the  right  lung. 

Schepelern  supports  the  theory  of  Tranbe.and  believes  the  dulness 
of  the  mental  faculties  to  be  caused  by  the  presence  of  an  excess  of 
carbonic  acid  in  the  blood.  He  does  not  approve  of  the  view  ad- 
vanced by  Traube,  tliat  the  mental  obscurity  is  the  result  of  cerebral 
anaemia.  The  dyspnoea  he  attributes  to  the  action  of  the  carbonic 
aciil  oil  the  sensory  nerves,  and  he  compares  this  to  the  forced 
breatliiiig  seen  after  section  of  the  vagi, when  the  sensory  nerves  alone 
act  as  the  respiratory  stimulants.  He  states  that  he  has  never  seen 
any  deepening  of  the  symptoms  after  the  use  of  morphine  or 
chloral. 

In  conclusion,  he  describes  another  case,  that  of  a  man,  aged  39, 
who,  after  paralysis  of  the  left  side  with  loss  of  speech,  suddenly 
became  uraimic,  with  delirium  and  sopor,  and  paralyzed  on  the 
other  side.  During  the  unconsciousness,  which  deepened  into 
coma,  the  characteristic  Cheyne-Stokes  respiration  appeared,  and 
with  it  changes  in  the  pupils  were  observed.  They  became  larger 
during  the  period  of  respiration,  even  after  the  application  of 
atropine,  and  the  author  regards  the  dilatation,  therefore,  as  purely 
due  to  the  influence  of  the  sympathetic  nerve.  Nothing  note- 
worthy could  be  seen  on  ophthalmoscopic  examination  of  the  eyes. 
On  section,  the  kidneys  were  found  to  be  granular,  the  heart 
degenerated,  the  arteries  atheromatous ;  there  was  also  thrombosis 
of  the  cerebral  vessels  and  patches  of  softening  of  the  brain,  but 
the  pons  and  medulla  were  healthy. 

lioth  places  two  cases  on  record,' — one,  that  of  a  child,  aged  7 
months,  suffering  frdin  meningitis,  the  other,  that  of  a  girl,  with 
ura-Miia  and  eclampsia,  in  which  the  typical  respiration  was  present. 

Korber-  describes  the  symptom  as  it  occurred  in  a  boy  of  9 
months,  suffering  from  tubercular  niLMiingitis,  and  notes  that  during 
the  pause  a  certain  stiffness  of  the  paralyzed  limbs  cnme  on,  while 
during  the  period  of  breathing  they  were  quite  flexible. 

>  Deutsches  Archiv  fiir  kliuMie  Malicin,  x.  IJiuul,  S.  31n.  1S72. 
-  Ibid.,  X.  Band,  S.  C(K),  1872. 


2D  CHEYNE-STOKES    KESPIRATION. 

A  paper  by  Filehne^  deserves  mention  here,  as  in  it  be  points 
out  tbat  after  section  of  tbe  vagi  it  is  possible  to  cause  apnoea,  and 
carefully  discriminates  between  true  apnoea,  or  arrest  of  respiration 
from  excessive  oxidation  of  the  blood,  a;nd  arrest  of  respiration 
caused  by  other  conditions. 

Laycock^  enters  very  fully  into  the  phenomenon  of  "  Brief 
Eecurrent  Apnoea,"  as  he  terms  the  Cheyne-Stokes  respiration,  in 
a  very  interesting  lecture,  but  he  cannot  be  regarded  as  adding 
anything  of  importance  to  the  pathology  of  the  condition.  It  is  a 
singular,  nay,  even  startling  fact,  that  he  makes  no  mention  of 
Traube  in  his  remarks,  although  in  them  he  does  full  justice  to 
most  of  those  who  had  written  on  the  subject  in  the  vernacular. 
He  refers  to  the  case  which  has  been  already  mentioned  in 
connexion  with  his  name. 

The  same  writer  immediately  afterwards  contributed  another 
paper  on  this  subject  to  medical  literature^  which  is  substantially 
the  same  as  that  to  which  reference  has  just  been  made. 

Two  or  three  months  after  the  publication  of  Laycock's  remarks, 
Bernheim,^  who  had  the  good  fortune  to  be  present  at  the  historic 
clinique  when  Traube  expounded  his  theory,  gave  an  excellent 
review  of  much  of  the  work  that  had  been  done  on  the  Continent, 
along  with  an  account  of  four  cases  which  he  had  himself  observed. 
These  four  cases  were  respectively — heart  disease  with  emphysema; 
chronic  alcoholism  with  nephritis ;  pulmonary  tuberculosis  and 
dilated  heart ;  and  the  result  of  a  fall  from  a  great  height.  He 
points  out  that  Cheyne-Stokes  respiration  is  only  the  highest 
expression  of  a  series  of  similar  phenomena,  in  the  less  marked  of 
which  tliere  is  no  pause,  but  alternations  of  deep  and  shallow 
breathing,  and  he  gives  the  result  of  a  careful  study  of  the  eye 
and  pulse  during  the  phases  of  the  respiration.  The  pulse  he 
describes  as  being  sometimes  altered,  and  at  other  times  unchanged 
during  the  alternations  of  dyspnoea  and  apnoea.  Like  Leube  he 
found  that  electricity  would  stop  the  pauses  for  a  time. 

^  Archiv  fiir  Anatomie,  Physiologie,  und  ivissenschaftlichen  Medicin,  Jahrgang 
1873,  S.  361. 

2  The  Medical  Times  and  Gazette,  vol.  i.  for  1873,  p.  433. 

2  The  Dublin  Journal  of  Medical  Science,  vol.  Ivi.  p.  1,  1873. 

*  Gazette  Hebdomadaire  de  M^decine  et  de  Chirurgie,  Deuxieme  Serie,  tome  x. 
p.  444  et  p.  492,  1873. 


HISTORICAL.  21 

Monti,  ill  an  cxlianstive  research  inb)  tin*  jiliysical  ('Xiiininiili<iii 
of  the  thoracic  viscera  of  chiMren/  gives  it  as  his  opinion  that 
Cheyne-Stokes  respiration  in  chiUlren  only  occnrs  during  the  last 
stages  of  life,  and  that  it  is  always  to  he  attributed  to  disturbances 
of  the  centres  of  the  nervous  system. 

Kohrer^  describes  a  case  of  tuliercular  nieiiingilis  la  wliich 
Cheyne-Stokes  breathing  was  present,  and  explains  it  by  means  of 
Traube's  theory. 

Chvostek^  records  a  case  of  niilral  incompetence  in  whicii  the 
phenomena  of  Cheyne-Stokes  respiration  were  fully  developed, 
and  goes  on  to  discus.s  and  criticise  the  various  symptoms  present, 
as  well  as  those  mentioned  by  other  writers,  after  which  he 
states  the  theory  of  Traube.  This  paper  is  (jf  extreme  interest,  as 
it  gives  one  of  the  best  critical  studies  of  the  various  appearances 
which  attend  tiie  type  of  respiration. 

So  far  no  one  had  ventured  to  oppose  the  theory  of  Traube,  but 
in  the  following  year  it  entered  upon  a  period  of  storm  and  stress 
which  has  continued  ever  since.  In  that  year  Filehne*  subjected 
the  theory  to  a  searching  criticism,  and  insisted  on  such  modifica- 
tions of  it  that  we  are  quite  justified  in  saying  that  he  propounded 
a  rival  theory.  He  states  in  his  contribution  that  he  has  produced 
Cheyne-Stokes  respiration  by  the  administration  of  ether  and 
chloroform  to  animals  poisoned  by  means  of  large  doses  of 
morphine,  and  grants  that,  for  the  production  of  this  symptom, 
there  must  be  lowered  irritability  of  the  respiratory  centre;  he 
asserts  that  this,  however,  is  not  enough,  and  that  the  irritability 
of  the  respiratory  centre  must  be  less  than  that  of  the  vaso-motor 
centre,  which  is  the  converse,  according  to  him,  of  the  normal 
relationship  existing  between  these  centres  and  the  condition  of 
the  blood.  He  states,  further,  that  the  phenomenon  may  occur, 
although  in  a  modified  form,  after  both  vagi  have  been  cut ;  and 
he,  therefore,  is  of  opinion  that  it  is  not  dependent  on  the  integrity 
of  these  nerves,  whence  he  concludes  that  a  new  theory  is  abso- 
lutely necessary.  He  points  out  tiiat  the  centres  remain  at  rest 
so  long  as  they  are  supplied  with  a  suflicient  amount  of  Itlood 

'   OcsUrrciclii.^ch<^  JuJirbuch  fiir  /'ui/tK/nV,  luiU'  Fol^^c,  ii.  Baiul,  S.  17i?,  lb~3. 

•  Cornspoiuhn:.- lildtf  fiir  schuiiur  .Ifr;/*',  iii.  Jaln<,'anij,  S.  22."),  1^7;{. 

2   H'itti'r  m>tli:.i)U!<chf  Jf'orh'usrltrijt,  xxiii.  Ja}ir;,'aiii:,  S.  S'JJ  uiul  !)J-_',  IST.'}. 

*  Btrlimr  kliuische  li'ochenschvijt,  \'\.  Jahi-jjiiiig,  S.  152  uikI  l(Jii,  1X7  J. 


22  CHEYNE-STOKES   RESPIRATION. 

containing  an  adequate  quantity  of  oxygen ;  that  they  are  excited 
whenever  the  blood-supply  is  insufficiently  arterialized,  or  when, 
although  sufficiently  arterialized,  the  supply  is  deficient  in  quantity  ; 
and  that  the  excitement  is  greatest  when  the  blood-supply  is  too 
small  and  at  the  same  time  inadequately  arterialized.  He  asserts 
that  in  health  venous  blood  excites, — 1st,  the  respiratory,  2nd, 
the  vaso-motor,  and  3rd,  the  convulsive  centres.  Picturing  a  case 
in  which  the  phenomenon  is  present,  he  says  that  during  the  pause 
the  blood  gradually  becomes  more  venous  and  develops  the 
stimulus  for  the  centres,  but  that,  from  the  lessened  irritability 
of  the  respiratory  centre,  no  respiration  is  caused,  and  the  pause 
therefore  continues  until  the  point  is  reached  when  the  vaso-motor 
centre  is  brought  into  action.  This  produces  a  diminution  of  the 
blood-supply,  which  causes  the  respiratory  centre  to  act  and 
originate  the  superficial  breathing  which  is  first  observed.  It  is 
some  time,  however,  before  the  blood  arterialized  by  these  respira- 
tions can  reach  the  vaso-motor  centre,  and  the  time  is  lengthened 
by  the  contraction  of  the  arterioles  caused  by  its  activity ;  it  takes 
time,  moreover,  before  the  vaso-motor  apparatus  can  induce  con- 
traction of  the  arterioles,  and  time  also  before  the  contraction  can 
pass  away;  there  is  therefore  a  lengthening  of  the  pause  and 
deepening  of  the  dyspnoea.  He  states  that  when  Cheyne-Stokes 
respiration  is  produced  in  animals  by  the  administration  of  large 
doses  of  morphine,  followed  by  the  inhalation  of  ether  or  chloroform, 
there  is  always  a  gradual  diminution  of  the  pulse-rate  during  the 
pause,  which  sometimes  goes  the  length  of  complete  cessation  of 
the  pulsation  ;  while  during  the  period  of  respiration  there  is  a 
gradual  acceleration  until  the  normal  rate  is  regained  towards  the 
end  of  this  phase.  He  states  further,  tliat  in  the  animals  thus 
experimented  on,  the  blood-pressure  rises  during  the  pause  and 
falls  during  the  period  of  breathing.  He  mentions  the  case  of  a 
man  dying  from  a  lethal  dose  of  morphine  and  chloroform,  who 
showed  during  the  narcosis  Cheyne-Stokes  respiration  exactly  in 
the  same  form  as  seen  in  his  experimental  investigations.  The 
pulse  underwent  the  same  changes  as  he  observed  in  the  animals 
on  which  he  performed  his  experiments.  Finally,  in  his  criticism 
of  Traube's  theory  he  asserts  that  the  periodicity  of  tlie  Cheyne- 
Stokes  respiration  could  only  depend  upon  a  periodicity  of  action 
of  the  respiratory  centre  which  has  not  been  proved. 


IlISTnltlCAL.  23 

In  the  discussion  which  followed  Filehne's  paper,  Ewald'  stated 
that  he  had  examined  during  breathing  as  wcdl  as  pause  the  retina 
of  a  patient  in  whom  the  pulse  underwent  alterations,  but  had 
been  unable  to  detect  any  distinct  changes. 

Traube'^  promptly  came  forward  in  defence  of  his  theory.  In 
his  reply  he  points  out  that  Filehne  had  arbitrarily  postulated 
that  the  respiratory  centre  must  have  less  irritability  than  the 
vaso-motor  centre,  and  that  this  postulate  had  been  based  on  the 
gratuitous  assum])tions, — 1,  that  the  vaso-motor  system  is  always 
iniplicat(Hl ;  2,  that  the  vaso-motor  is  normally  less  irritable  than 
the  respiratory  centre;  and  3,  that  two  centres  are  not  proportion- 
ately affected  by  a  proportional  diminution  of  oxygenated  blood. 
He  states,  with  regard  to  the  first  of  these  points,  that  there  is 
very  often  no  change  in  the  arterial  tension  during  the  different 
phases  of  the  })henomenon  ;  with  reference  to  the  second,  that  the 
vaso-motor  is  more  irritable  than  the  regulator,  while  this  is  more 
sensitive  than  the  respiratory  centre  ;  and  he  curtly  dismisses  the 
third  as  absurd.  He  holds  that  a  rhythmic  periodicity  of  the 
respiratory  centre  has  been  proved  as  distinctly  as  in  the  case  of 
the  vaso-motor  and  inhibitory  centres — all  being  dependent  on  the 
changing  quantity  of  carbonic  acid  and  consequent  stimulation  and 
exhaustion  of  the  centres.  Traube  concludes  his  reply  with  a 
restatement  of  his  theory,  pointing  out  that  all  cases  in  which  the 
phenomenon  appears  have  lessened  irritability  of  the  respiratory 
centre,  and  therefore  require  more  carbonic  acid  to  excite  respira- 
tion, which  of  necessity  requires  a  longer  interval  of  time.  At 
first  the  necessary  carbonic  acid  will  be  in  the  lungs,  and  the  peri- 
pheral endings  of  the  vagi  are  the  earliest  to  be  stimulated.  This, 
however,  causes  no  dyspncea,  only  the  superficial  breathing,  but 
when  the  carbonic  acid  has  accumulated  in  sufficient  quantity  to 
excite  the  sensory  nerves  dyspnoea  is  produced.  In  consequence, 
however,  of  the  diminution  of  the  carbonic  acid,  as  well  as  on 
account  of  the  exhaustion  of  the  respiratory  centre  by  the  powerful 
irritation,  the  breathing  loses  its  dyspnceic  character,  and  as  the 
exhaustion  of  the  centre  gains  ground  more  rapidly  tlian  the 
accumulation  anew  of  carbonic  acid,  the  breathing  becomes  more 

'   Firliner  klitiwhe  IVorhen^rhrifl.  xi.  Juhi-ijai)',',  S.  169,  1874. 
■•*  Ibid.,  S.  185  uiul  2o9,  1874. 


24  CHEYNE-STOKES   RESPIRATION. 

and  more  superficial,  ending  in  another  pause.  It  is  to  be  observed 
that  in  this  second  enunciation  of  his  theory  Traube  introduces 
the  factor  of  exhaustion. 

Filehne^  again  returned  to  the  charge.  In  his  answer  to  Traube 
he  reasserts  the  action  of  the  vaso-motor  system  as  the  basis  of  the 
Cheyne-Stokes  phenomenon.  He  refers  to  his  own  experiments 
and  to  the  observations  of  Heidenhain  on  chloralized  dogs  in 
support  of  his  position,  as  well  as  the  rise  of  arterial  tension  in 
patients  before  the  commencement  of  respiration,  and  the  dilatation 
of  the  pupil  at  the  same  stage,  which,  if  not  due  to  a  dilator 
pupillse  muscle,  must  be  caused  by  contraction  of  the  vessels.  In 
this  connexion  he  asserts  that  the  finger  cannot  be  accepted  as 
any  criterion  of  the  tension  of  the  radial  artery.  He  brings 
forward  the  state  of  the  fontanelles  in  little  children  presenting 
this  phenomenon  as  a  proof  of  his  theory,  and  states  that  he 
observed  in  one  case  a  depression  of  the  fontanelles  before  the 
commencement  and  during  the  early  part  of  the  period  of  breathing. 
The  normal  condition  was  regained  towards  the  end  of  the 
respiratory  period.  This  he  holds  to  prove  contraction  of  the 
vessels.  In  the  case  of  a  child  when  the  Cheyne-Stokes  respira- 
tion disappeared  it  could  be  brought  back  by  the  application  of 
pressure  upon  the  fontanelles.  He  mentions  the  case  of  a  woman 
suffering  from  degeneration  of  the  cord  and  medulla,  in  whom 
Cheyne-Stokes  respiration  was  present ;  when  nitrite  of  amyl  was 
administered  the  phenomenon  disappeared  and  remained  absent  as 
long  as  the  inhalation  was  continued.  He  gives  details  of  experi- 
ments in  which  the  peculiar  type  of  respiration  was  produced  by 
interference  with  the  supply  of  blood  to  the  brain  by  alternate 
compression  and  relaxation  of  the  carotids  and  vertebral  arteries 
in  the  rabbit.  He  further  mentions  a  rise  of  tension  found  in 
some  persons  before  the  act  of  inspiration  which  is  not  normal, 
and  which  he  holds  to  prove  that  in  them  the  vaso-motor  is 
affected  before  the  respiratory  centre.  The  paper  ends  with  a 
criticism  of  Traube's  reply  to  his  previous  communication. 

Heitler^  begins  an  interesting  study  of  this  symptom,  by  pointing 
out  that  although  far  more  common  in  unconsciousness  it  is  not 

1  Berliner  kllnische  Wochenschrift,  xi.  Jahrgang,  S.  404  iiud  435,  1874. 

2  Wiener  medixinische  Presse,  xv.  Jahrgang,  S.  649  und  672,  1874. 


HISTORICAL  25 

invariably  associated  with  that  condition.  He  states  tliat  he  has 
seen  Chcyne-Stokes  respiration  in  cliroiiic  hydrocopliahis ;  in 
typhoid  tevur;  in  pneiinionia  ;  in  tultcrcular  nieiiiiiv^itis  ;  and  in 
tubercular  laryngeal  perichondritis  where  tracheotomy  Imd  Id  be 
nvsorted  to.  He  calls  attention  to  the  fact,  that  although  tlie  fully 
developed  symptom  cannot  be  re,;^arded  as  connuon,  less  [iro- 
nounced  forms  of  the  same  phenomenon  are  yet  of  frequent 
occurrence,  and  constitute  a  r^radation  between  sliL,dit  irregidarity 
of  the  breathing  and  the  Cheyne-Stokes  respiration.  A  critical 
description  of  the  breathing  follows,  in  which  the  author  njentions 
that  he  has  not  observed  any  very  characteristic  changes  in  the 
condition  of  the  circulation  except  in  the  most  pronounced  ca.ses 
where  tlie  pulse  underwent  slight  modifications.  He  then  states 
the  later  theory  of  Traube,  and  goes  on  to  describe  two  of  his  cases, 
one  being  chronic  hydrocephalus  and  the  other  tuberculosis. 

In  tlie  course  of  a  case  of  insolation  from  which  perfect  recovery 
took  place,  Zimmerhans^  observed  the  phenomenon  of  Cheyne- 
Stokes  breathing,  for  the  explanation  of  which  he  accepts  some 
medullary  change  as  the  cause. 

HcEpffner^  describes  a  case  of  cerebral  disease  in  which  Cheyne- 
Stokes  respiration  was  one  of  the  prominent  symptoms.  In 
this  case  electricity  was  applied  along  the  course  of  the  pneumo- 
gastric  nerve  without  effecting  any  change  in  the  respiratory 
symptoms. 

An  excellent  summary  of  the  discussion  between  Traube  and 
Filehne  appeared  at  this  time  from  the  pen  of  Kicklin,^  in  which, 
liowever,  no  new  facts  or  views  were  brought  forward. 

In  some  observations  on  intermittent  respiration  in  the  insane, 
Zenker*  narrates  six  cases  in  which  he  states  that  Cheyne-Stokes 
breathing  was  developed.  Some  of  these  cases  do  not  give  in 
their  intermitting  respiration  the  true  features  of  Cheyne-Stokes 
lireatliing,  but  in  three  of  them  it  appears  to  have  been  undoubtedly 
present.     In  none  of  the  cases  described  was  there  any  periodic 

'  IViener  medizmische  Presse,  xv.  Jalir^'aii;,',  S.  771,  1874. 

*  Gazette  m^dicale  de  Strasbourg,  x.x.xiii*  annee,  p.  101,  1874. 

^Gazette   me'dicale   de  Parin,    xlv*  annee,  4*  Serie,  tome    iii.  pp.   ')19,  530, 
et  565,  1874. 

*  AlUjemriiie  Zeitsrhrifl  fiir  Psijihiatn'c  loii/  }>sychischg€richtliche  Medicin^ 
XXX.  Baii.l,  S.  419,  1874. 


•26  CHEYNE-STOKES    RESMRATION. 

variation  in  tlie  state  of  the  pupil  or  pulse.  It  is  interesting  to 
notice  that  in  two  of  these  cases  the  periodic  breathing  was 
associated  with  epilepsy,  and  Zenker  points  out  in  this  connexion 
that  it  is  due  to  the  proximity  of  the  respiratory  and  convulsive 
centres.  In  regard  to  the  causation  of  the  phenomenon,  Zenker 
says  that  there  can  be  no  doubt  it  is  due  to  a  disturbance  of  the 
respiratory  centre,  for  the  explanation  of  which  it  is  necessary  to 
clear  up  several  physiological  and  pathological  questions. 

Baas '  describes  the  phenomenon  under  the  name  of  "  inter- 
mittent respiration,"  which  he  prefers  to  the  designation  by  which 
it  is  commonly  known.  In  his  contribution  he  records  the  case  of 
a  female  child,  not  quite  eight  weeks  old,  who  suffered  from  diar- 
rhoea and  hydrocephalus;  the  patient,  amongst  other  symptoms, 
such  as  coma  with  left-sided  ptosis,  and  later,  right-sided  mydriasis, 
developed  Cheyne-Stokes  respiration,  which  continued  for  the 
last  five  hours  of  life  until  death  took  place.  The  author  calls 
attention  in  this  case  to  the  early  period  of  life  at  which  the 
symptom  occurred ;  shows  that  it  was  caused  by  acute  hydro- 
cephalus ;  that  it  was  associated  with  unconsciousness  ;  that  in 
this,  as  in  some  other  observations,  the  increase  and  decrease  of 
the  respiratory  energy  was  less  characteristic  than  the  regular 
intervals  of  both  phases  of  the  breathing ;  and  points  to  the  prob- 
ability that  the  condition  was  caused  by  one-sided  pressure  on 
the  respiratory  centre,  as  shown  by  the  ptosis  and  dilatation  of  the 
left  pupil  in  the  early  stage. 

Benson,  whose  previous  observations  on  this  subject  have  been 
already  referred  to,  brought  the  matter  before  the  Medical  Society 
of  the  Irish  College  of  Physicians,^  and  in  briefly  detailing  tlie 
facts  of  a  recent  case,  took  occasion  to  mention  some  of  the 
theories  which  had  been  propounded,  and  to  compare  Traube's 
explanation  with  his  own.  He  points  out  that  in  the  case  which  he 
recorded,  in  which  there  was  hemiplegia  followed  by  cardiac  failure, 
the  peculiar  type  of  respiration  did  not  appear  until  the  cardiac 
symptoms  had  added  themselves  to  the  cerebral,  adding  that  in 
the  previous  case  which  he  narrated  the  phenomenon  only  appeared 
after  the  cerebral  symptoms  had  added  themselves  to  the  cardiac. 

1  Deutsches  Archiv  fiir  klinische  Medkin,  xiv.  Band.,  S.  609,  1874,  and  Zur 
Percussion,  Auscultation  und  Phonometrie,  S.  264,  Stuttgart,  1877. 

2  The  Dublin  Journal  of  Medical  Science,  vol.  Iviii.  j).  519,  1874. 


IIISIOIMCAF,.  27 

l''nl]n\\  iiiL:  rxMi-^nii's  iciiiaik^,  Ilciiiy  Ivriiiicilv  iiiontioned^  that 
lu;  liiid  lii'fii  It'll  tn  (lie  (;()iiclu.si()ii  lliaL  llic;  sy iiii>L(tlii  was  more  nr 
less  counseled  with  the  iiervDUS  system  L^^eiieniliy  ralJicr  thaii  wiili 
any  jiarl icular  di^mii  comiecLcil  wilh  llio  chust,  wliicli  vic^w  was 
(j()iiliniic(l  liy  soiiK'  coiiiiiion  ]>li('n(jmi!iia,  suuli  as  the  altcralioii  ftf" 
brtMiliiii^  in  slcc]),  sliowin^?  tluit  the  breathing  may  vary  in  health  ; 
the  ciicliial  liii  Milling  of  Graves  in  fever;  or  the  clianges 
of  respiration  in  hydrocephahis.  lie  thouglit  there  was  evidence 
enough  to  piovc  that  a  temporarily  modilied  state  of  the  nervous 
system  might  be  capable  of  altering  and  modifying  the  breathing. 
]Ie  mentioned  an  interesting  fact  that,  in  j)atients  showing  this 
ty])e  of  respiration,  the  ascending  and  descending  character  dis- 
apiK-aicd  when  tliey  were  placed  on  their  sides. 

A  case  of  diphtheria  in  a  boy  2^  years  old  afforded  v.  Hiitten- 
l)renner-  the  opportunity  of  studying  Cheyne-Stokes  breathing, 
whicii  he  attributes  in  this  instance  primarily  to  weakness  of  the 
heart  from  the  diphtheritic  poison.  He  n^fers  to  the  Traube- 
lllehne  controversy,  but  refrains  from  criticism. 

Ihill'*  has  placed  three  cases  on  record  in  which  the  peculiar 
breathing  in  question  was  noticed.  The  patients  in  whom  it  ap- 
]iear(Ml  siillrreil  fiom  chronic  renal  disease,  with  sclerosed  arteries, 
hypcrtro})hicd  heart,  and  cerebral  Inemorrhage ;  granular  kidney, 
arterial  atheroma,  cardiac  hypertrophy,  and  pericarditis ;  and  duo- 
denal cancer,  in  which,  after  the  use  of  morphine  for  the  agony 
caused  by  the  disease,  Cheyne-Stokes  breathing  appeared.  In  a 
letter  which  the  author  has  kindly  addressed  to  me,  he  states  that 
he  is  not  satisfied  with  any  of  the  present  theories. 

Hayden  fully  discusses  the  phenomenon  in  his  work,''  and  gives 
tlie  following  exj)lanation  of  it: — "  I  have  already  stated,"  he  says, 
"that  the  only  lesion  of  structure  with  which  ihythmical  irre- 
gularity of  breathing  lias  been  always  found  associated  is  athero- 
matous or  calcareous  change,  with  dilatation  of  tiie  arch  of  the 
aorta,  involving  loss  of  elasticity  in  its  walls.  1  lliiuk  these 
changes  sujiply  the  conditions  of  a  rational  theory  ol'  the  pheno- 

'   Till-  Dublin  Joimial  of  Medical  Scituce,  vol.  Iviii.  p.  521. 

2  Jahrburh  fur  Kinderhcilkumlc  timl  jihijuische  Erzii/ivtuj,  luui'  I-'ul^'c.  \iii, 
.ltibr;,'aii>,',  S.  420,  LsTf). 

3  Norsk  Mivinzin  far  Lmjcvideuskahfu,  ill.  Riu-kke,  v.  Bin<l.  S.  iSr),  )87">. 
<   The  Disi'osni  of  the  Hunt  and  uf  (he  Aorln,  p.  G32,  UiiMiu,  1870. 


28  CHEYNE-STOKES   RESPIUATION, 

menon.  During  the  period  of  greatest  tranquillity  of  the  heart's 
action,  viz.,  in  sleep  or  repose,  the  systemic  capillary  circulation 
fails,  from  want  of  the  contributory  aid  rendered  in  health  by  the 
elastic  reaction  of  the  aorta.  Hence  arises  a  suspension  of  tissue- 
respiration,  besoin  de  respirer,  and  accelerated  or  suspirious  breath- 
ing, as  shown  by  the  experiments  of  Flint  already  referred  to. 
Accelerated  respiration  must  strengthen  capillary  circulation ; 
first,  through  the  lungs,  and  then  through  the  tissues  of  the 
body  generally,  by  quickening  the  action  of  the  heart  and  in- 
creasing its  force.  In  proportion  as  the  systemic  capillary 
circulation  becomes  established,  the  lesoin  de  respirer  is  less 
urgent,  and  respiration  gradually  subsides,  till  a  period  of 
apnoea  arrives.  The  descent  of  respiration  below  the  normal 
standard  would  seem  to  arise  from  its  previous  excessive  activity 
and  the  exhaustion  of  the  patient.  Now,  again,  comes  a  period  of 
feeble  action  of  the  heart,  and  failure  of  capillary  circulation,  with 
its  consequence  of  paroxysmal  breathing.  That  imperfect  circula- 
tion of  arterial  blood  in  the  respiratory  centre  contributes  in  a 
special  manner,  and  in  a  great  degree,  to  the  production  of  the 
respiratory  derangement  I  have  no  doubt ;  but  the  effect  of  this 
is  not  easily  distinguished  from  that  of  a  want  of  oxygen  in  the 
tissues  of  the  body  generally."  Hayden  also  states  that  he  has 
not  observed  marked  alterations  in  the  rate  of  the  cardiac  pulsa- 
tions with  the  different  phases  of  the  phenomenon ;  only,  "  as  in 
one  or  two  cases,  a  slight  acceleration  during  the  period  of  dyspnoea, 
and  a  gradual  decline  in  that  of  descent,  till  a  minimum  rate  was 
reached  on  the  accession  of  apnoea." 

Hazard^  records  the  case  of  a  gouty  lawyer,  aged  54,  who  met 
with  injuries  in  a  railway  accident  at  the  age  of  32  ;  these  caused 
paraplegia,  from  which  there  was  only  partial  recovery.  A  blow 
on  the  head  when  48  years  of  age  impaired  all  his  powers,  and,  in 
addition  to  some  mental  symptoms,  there  was  after  this  date  such 
evidence  of  a  weak  circulation  as  a  frequent  and  irregular  pulse, 
cyanosis,  and  dyspnoea.  When  seen  he  had  weakness  of  both 
cardiac  sounds  without  any  symptom  of  valvular  disease,  and  soon 
afterwards  symmetrical  gangrene  of  both  feet  set  in,  with  absence 
of  pulsation  in  any  of  the  vessels  of  the  lower  extremities  below 

^  St  Louis  Clinical  Record,  vol.  ii.  p.  54,  1875. 


HISTOUICAL.  20 

Scarpa's  triangle.  The  patient  had  a  great  tendency  to  fall  asleep, 
and  when  he  do/ed  Cheyne-Stokes  res])iration  apj)ear('(l.  He  dit-d 
from  gradual  extension  of  the  gangrene  u|)\vards,  and  uiiforlunaluly 
no  post-ninitciii  cxaiiiiiiat jnii  was  (ilii;iiiic(l.  Tlic  aulliur's  diagnosis 
was  fatty  heart  anil  tlirombosis  of  the  arteries  of  the  lower  ex- 
tremities. He  enters  into  a  long  ])hysiol()gical  argument  without 
reaching  very  (ictinitc  conclusions  with  regard  to  the  causation  of 
the  res}>iratory  rhylhni. 

Claus^  entered  upon  a  criticism  of  I'ilchne's  tiieory,  based  up(jn 
the  observation  of  two  cases  under  his  care.  The  first  part  of  iiis 
paper  is  historical, entering  fully  into  the  controversy  between  Traube 
and  Filehne,  and  laying  special  stress  on  the  statements  made  by 
the  latter  in  regard  to  the  oscillation  of  the  blood-pressure  seen 
when  the  vagi  are  intact,  and  absent  when  these  have  been 
divided.  He  then  describes  a  case  in  which  nitrite  of  amyl  had 
no  eflect  on  the  periodicity  of  tlie  respiration,  which  he  tries 
to  explain  away  by  supposing  that  in  Filehne's  case  the  abnormal 
irritability  of  the  vaso-motor  centre  was  less  pronounced  than  in 
his  own.  He  will  not  allow  that  there  is  any  evidence  in  favour 
of  the  view  tiiat  the  cause  of  the  phenomenon  lies  in  any  change 
of  the  quantity  of  blood  supplied  to  the  respiratory  centre.  From 
sphygmographic  tracings,  Claus  concludes  that  there  is  an  increase 
of  blood-pressure  at  the  end  of  the  pause  and  beginning  of  the 
period  of  respiration,  with  a  return  to  the  normal  pressure  during 
the  period  of  breathing  and  beginning  of  the  pause,  and  that  there 
is  an  increase  of  vascular  contraction  during  the  pause.  He  there- 
fore supports  Filehne's  theory  as  to  the  cause  of  the  phenomenon. 
In  a  postscript  to  the  paper  the  author  narrates  a  second  case,  in 
which  one  inhalation  entirely  removed  the  periodic  character  of 
the  breathing,  while  a  second  administration  only  partially  modified 
its  type.  These  results,  however,  he  considers  as  being  in  favour 
of  the  theory  to  which  he  aiij)eai'S  to  have  been  predisj)n.seil. 

In  an  elderly  jiatient,  wliu  dieil  ajijiarenlly  from  caidiac  failure, 
de  Wette-  watched  the  ]iheuomena  of  Cheyne-Stokes  breathing 
tor  thirteen  day.^  and  after  a  brief  description  of  the  case,  he  refers 
to  Traube's  theory. 

'  AUgei/ieine  Zvitschrift  fiir  Puijclndtrit   uud  puijchuchjerkhtUclie   Midicin, 
xxxii.  Biuul,  S.  437,  187.'>. 

-  Con-espoiiden>BUtti  fiir  schiceker  AcrJe,  vi.  .lalirgang,  .S.  1-10,  187G. 


30  CHEYNE-STOKES    RESPIRATION. 

In  a  case  of  thoracic  aneurism  in  an  old  man,  described  by  de 
C^renville/  Cheyne- Stokes  respiration  was  present  for  some  days. 
No  mention  is  made  of  the  state  of  the  pulse  in  the  varying  phases 
of  the  breathing,  but  the  pupils  are  said  to  have  remained  in  a 
condition  of  excessive  contraction.  The  author  takes  the  oppor- 
tunity of  bringing  forward  an  occurrence  which  seems  to  be  unique 
— a  case  of  intermittent  respiration  in  a  baby,  one  month  old,  caused 
by  morphine  taken  by  his  mother.  The  mother  had  been  suffering 
from  neuralgia,  for  which  she  took  a  large  dose  of  morphine,  and 
next  day  the  baby  lost  his  appetite,  became  cyanotic,  and  fell  into 
convulsions,  attended  by  periodic  breathing,  during  which  the 
pupils  varied  in  size,  becoming  larger  with  inspiration.  Tlie  infant 
recovered  under  appropriate  treatment.  In  a  case  of  cardiac  dis- 
ease presenting  Cheyne-Stokes  respiration,  de  Cerenville  found 
that  morphine  caused  a  diminution  in  the  extent  of  the  respiratory 
phenomenon,  while  neither  digitalis  nor  bromide  of  potassium  had 
any  effect  of  the  kind. 

Eoss^  describes  the  occurrence  of  Cheyne-Stokes  breathing  after 
the  hypodermic  administration  of  half  a  grain  of  morphine  to  an 
intemperate  person  of  40,  who  was  found  in  convulsions  almost 
entirely  confined  to  the  left  side,  with  pupils  of  natural  size.  After 
the  use  of  the  morpliine  the  convulsions  ceased  and  the  pupils 
became  contracted,  while  typical  Cheyne-Stokes  breathing  made 
its  appearance.  The  author  notes  that  during  the  pause  in  the 
respiration  the  limbs  became  rigid,  and  relaxed  again  when  the 
breathing  began.  This  type  of  breathing  made  its  appearance 
within  four  and  a  half  hours  of  the  time  of  the  administration  of 
the  morphine,  it  remained  for  about  six  hours,  and  ceased  five  hours 
before  death.  The  thoracic  organs  presented  no  abnormal  symptom, 
and  the  urine  was  healthy.  At  the  post-mortem  examination  the 
various  organs  of  tlie  body  were  found  to  be  perfectly  healthy. 

Biot^  carefully  describes  this  type  of  breathing  as  it  occurred 
in  the  case  of  a  patient  suffering  from  aortic  and  mitral  disease, 
and  for  the  first  time  publishes  tracings  of  the  pulse  and  respira- 

1  Bulletin  de  la  Socie'te  medicate  de  la  Suisse  romande,  dixieme  annee,  p.  152, 

1876. 

2  Canada  Medical  and  Surgical  Journal,  vol.  v.  p.  544,  1876. 

3  Contribution  «  Ve'tude  du  pMnomhie  respiratoire  de  Cheyne-Stokes.  Lyon, 
1876. 


HISTORICAL.  31 

tion.  The  pulse  was  rehiLively  more  frequent  durijig  tlie  pause 
than  duriufj  the  breathin<^,  aiid  llie  tension  fell  durint;  the  former 
phase.  He  mentions  several  of  the  writing's  which  j)rece(kMl  his 
work,  ami  criticises  the  rival  theories  of  Traube  and  Filehne.  He 
especially  refers  to  the  lessened  arterial  pressure  during  the 
apna'a,  shown  by  his  tracings,  as  being  antagonistic  to  the  theory 
of  Filehne,  which  requires  stimulation  of  the  vaso-motor  centre, 
and  consc([uent  contraction  of  the  arteries  duiing  that  jdiase.  He 
mentions  that  the  pupil  was  contracted  during  the  pause,  and 
states  that  chloral  produced  considerable  benefit  to  the  patient. 
In  summing  up  he  points  out  that  the  theory  of  Filehne  is  not 
applicable  to  all  cases,  but  he  declines,  for  the  present,  to  formulate 
another.  As  a  postscript  he  mentions  the  pauses  of  the  respira- 
tion in  meningitis,  which  he  describes  as  being  entirely  irregular 
and  sighing  in  character.  He  will  not  admit  that  such  cerebral 
breathing  belongs  to  the  type  of  Cheyne-Stokes  respiration,  altlioufrh 
it  is  related  to  it. 

Pepper^  calls  attention  to  the  significance  of  Cheyne-Stokes  re- 
spiration in  cases  of  tubercular  meningitis,  and  records  two  such 
instances  in  an  interesting  paper  on  the  subject.  In  l)oth  the  cases 
which  he  describes  there  were  variations  in  the  condition  of  the 
circulation  coincident  with  the  changes  in  the  state  of  the  respira- 
tion, the  pulse  becoming  less  frequent  during  the  cessation  of  the 
respiratory  movements.  The  author  regards  the  phenomenon  as 
being  caused  by  "a  paresis  or  state  of  impaired  sensibility  and 
activity  of  the  nervous  centres  of  respiration,"  in  which  they 
cease  to  respond  to  the  small  quantity  of  carbonic  acid  in  the 
blood  when  it  has  been  oxygenated  by  active  respiratory  move- 
ments. It  is  worthy  of  note  that  Pepper  refers  to  Begbie's 
mention  of  the  case  of  Philiscus,  described  by  Hippocrates, 
alluded  to  in  the  early  part  of  this  monograph,  and  it  is  permissible 
to  (piote  his  words.  "  On  reading  the  description  of  the  case,"  he 
says,  "which  may  pr(il)ably  iiave  been  one  of  acute  nephritis,  with 
uriemia,  in  the  original  and  in  Dareml)erg's  translation,  however,  I 
cannot  see  that  anyLliing  more  is  intended  than  the  infrequent, 
deep  breathing  with  long  intervals,  wliich  is  so  often  met  with  in 
states  of  partial  or  complete  coma." 

'   l'hiladeli)hia  Medical  Times,  vul.  vi.  \>.  IIG,  187G. 


32  CHEYNE-STOKES   IlESPIEATION. 

Heiu*  begins  an  elaborate  contribution  to  the  subject  by 
stating  that  all  arrests  of  respiration  are  not  to  be  regarded  as 
instances  of  Cheyne-Stokes  respiration.  He  says  that  such 
irregular  interferences  with  the  usual  rhythm  are  common  in 
infants  and  children.  He  mentions  that  he  has  observed  six 
cases  of  true  Cheyne-Stokes  breathing — two  in  patients  suffering 
from  Bright's  disease,  one  of  whom  had  a  fatty  heart,  and  the 
other  oedema  glottidis  and  pneumonia ;  one  in  a  patient  who  had 
induced  fatty  degeneration  of  the  heart  through  alcoholism ;  and 
three  in  patients  dying  of  tubercular  meningitis.  He  gives  full 
details  of  a  seventh  case.  The  patient  on  this  last  occasion  was 
an  old  lady,  who  had  suffered  for  a  long  time  from  bedsores  with 
profuse  suppuration,  in  consequence  of  being  confined  to  bed  after 
a  severe  bruise  to  her  left  hip,  and  in  whose  case  Hein  diagnosed 
fatty  degeneration  of  the  heart.  During  the  course  of  the  illness 
Cheyne-Stokes  breathing  made  its  appearance,  and,  as  it  remained 
for  five  weeks,  the  author  of  this  paper  was  able  to  make  careful 
observations  in  regard  to  its  phenomena.  He  calls  attention 
particularly  to  the  condition  of  the  consciousness.  He  noticed, 
when  she  was  sitting  up,  that  during  the  respiratory  pause,  which 
took  place  with  the  thorax  in  the  position  of  expiration,  the  head 
sunk  forward  as  if  in  sleep,  while  with  the  commencing  respira- 
tions she  raised  it  again  like  one  awaking  from  slumber.  During 
the  pause  the  eyes  were  shut  as  in  sleep;  she  could  be  roused  from 
this  condition  by  loud  speaking,  showed  her  tongue  when  asked 
to  do  so,  swallowed  a  mouthful  of  water,  and  could  even  speak  a 
word  or  two,  but  the  senses  were  dull ;  with  the  first  superficial 
respirations,  however,  the  consciousness  returned,  she  opened 
her  eyes  and  spoke  spontaneously,  complaining  particularly  of 
her  breathlessness.  During  the  pause  she  could  not  be  induced 
to  breathe.  At  the  end  of  the  pause  slight  twitchings  about  the 
mouth  were  to  be  seen,  but  otherwise  there  were  no  involuntary 
muscular  movements.  No  pupillary  changes  corresponding  to 
the  varying  phases  of  the  breathing  could  be  determined,  but 
this  point  was  rendered  difficult  by  the  fact  that  there  was 
a  cataract  in  the  left  eye,  while  the  lens  and  a  piece  of  the  iris 
had  been  removed  from  the  right  eye  in  a  previous  cataract 
operation. 

1  Wiener  medizinische  Wochenschrift,  xxvii.  Jahrgang,  S.  317  unci  341,  1877. 


HI.STOniCAL.  33 

Hein  points  out  that  the  fluctuations  in  the  condition  of  the  con- 
sciousness must  be  accounted  fori)}'  the  same  causes  as  those  which 
give  rise  to  the  respiratory  plumomena,  and  asserts  that  this  j^ives 
a  new  position  from  which  to  consider  the  condition  of  tlie  medulla 
oblongata.  He  allows  that  changes  in  the  state  of  the  consciousness 
have  previously  been  noted  in  this  condition,  but  shows  that  no 
one  has  called  attention  to  the  simultaneous  return  of  the  con- 
sciousness and  the  respiration,  and  holds  that  this  fact  is  of  such 
importance  that  he  can  only  reject  every  theory  that  does  not 
account  for  the  return  of  the  cerebral  and  medullary  functions  at 
the  same  time.  He  points  out  that  the  relation  between  the  irrita- 
bility of  the  respiratory  centre  and  the  degree  of  respiratory  stimu- 
lation must  undergo  a  periodic  change. 

Criticising  the  rival  theories  of  Traube  and  Filelme,  he  remarks, 
in  regard  to  the  latter,  that  he  has  observed  in  a  child,  aged  seven 
months,  a  fall  of  the  blood-pressure  in  the  great  fontanelle  at  the 
time  of  the  return  of  the  breathing,  and  states,  on  the  authority  of 
Mayer  and  Friedrich,  that  amyl  nitrite  directly  stimulates  tlie 
respiratory  centre  and  may  thus  cause  regular  breathing.  He 
shows  that  the  theory  of  Traube  cannot  account  for  the  simul- 
taneous return  of  consciousness  and  respiration,  while  his  own 
observation  is  in  direct  opposition  to  the  hypothesis  of  Filelme, 
for  it  does  not  agree  with  his  experience  that  in  a  patient  suffering 
from  cardiac  weakness  and  its  consequences,  the  dulness  of  the 
sensorium  would  be  removed  by  means  of  a  sudden  contraction  of 
the  arteries  and  anaemia  of  the  brain.  Such  an  effect  would  sooner 
be  produced  by  an  arterial  hypersemia  through  paralysis  of  the 
vessels,  but  such  an  explanation  is  negatived  by  the  fact  that  the 
fulness  of  the  vessels  of  the  face  and  neck  remained  equal  during  both 
phases.  He  points  out  furtlier  that  the  variations  of  the  conscious- 
ness and  respiration  must  have  the  same  cause,  and  shows  that 
in  all  his  cases  cyanosis  was  present,  which,  although  arising  from 
different  conditions,  has  the  same  result.  Just  as  is  the  case  with 
tlie  vitality  in  general,  so  in  the  medulla  oblongata  the  irritability  is 
le.s.sened,  and  hence  interruptions  in  the  breathing  are  caused  ;  it  is 
open  to  question  whether  these  breaks  may  not  cause  an  influence 
on  the  circulation,  so  that  what  was  a  consequence  may  in  other 
conditions  be  a  cau.se.  With  a  normal  circulation  such  an  effect 
he  holds  to  be  impossible,  as  Cheyne-Stokes  respiration  may  be 

£ 


34  CHEYNE-STOKKS   RESPIRATION. 

imitated  by  the  hour  without  any  noticeable  modification  of  the 
circulation.  It  is  otherwise,  however,  when  the  blood-stream  is 
retarded  and  oxygenation  reduced,  for  if  interruptions  to  the 
respiration  take  place,  the  functions  are  alternately  increased  and 
diminished,  and  such  effects  are  shown  in  the  medulla  oblongata 
through  variations  in  its  irritability. 

The  blood  which  has  been  arterialized  during  the  respiratory 
period  reaches  the  capillaries  in  greatest  part  at  the  beginning  of 
the  pause,  at  which  time  the  circulation  which  had  been  quickened 
by  the  breathing  becomes  slower,  while  the  tissue  change  is  most 
active.  The  result  is  that  the  irritability  of  the  medulla  is  again 
increased  and  the  breathing  begins.  By  means  of  the  passage,  during 
the  breathing  period,  of  the  blood  which  has  become  venous  during 
the  pause,  the  tissue- change  for  the  vitality  necessary  to  the 
functional  activity  of  the  organ  cannot  be  supported,  the  oxygen 
in  the  tissues  is  consumed  without  adequate  compensation,  and 
the  irritability  of  the  respiratory  centre  is  lessened  and  suspended. 
It  is  again  restored  after  arterialized  blood  has  coursed  through 
the  vessels  of  the  medulla  and  promoted  internal  respiration,  as 
occurs  at  the  end  of  the  pause.  That  the  irritability  shows  a  stage 
of  increase  and  a  stage  of  decrease  is  due  to  the  fact  that  the 
alternation  in  the  conditions  of  the  circulation  and  diffusion  is 
gradual,  not  sudden.  From  the  analogous  conditions  of  the  brain 
and  medulla  it  is  to  be  concluded  that  the  respiratory  nerve  centre 
does  not  simply  undergo  a  change  in  the  degree  of  stimulation,  but 
a  periodic  alteration  of  its  own  condition. 

Hein  is  of  opinion  that,  although  this  theory  of  a  periodic 
activity  of  the  brain  and  medulla  caused  by  variations  in  the 
amount  of  tlie  tissue  change  is  only  hypothetical,  it  yet  explains 
what  he  thinks  cannot  be  otherwise  accounted  for.  He  holds 
that  the  frequent  occurrence  of  the  phenomenon  in  unconscious 
persons  does  not  oppose  his  theory,  for  in  such  cases  the 
periodic  demand  of  tissue  change  may  be  so  insignificant  that, 
although  it  is  in  a  position  to  affect  the  activity  of  the  re- 
spiratory centre,  it  may  not  be  able  to  influence  the  functions 
of  the  brain. 

Carrer'  describes  the  case  of  a  man,  aged  60,  who  died  of  renal 
disease  and  cardiac  failure.  Cheyne- Stokes  respiration  appeared 
1  Guzeta  medica  Italiana,  Provincie  Venete,  tomo  xx.  p.  403,  1877. 


lIlSTOIMCAr..  'Mj 

after  tlie  patient  had  iireseiited  various  head  symptoms  for  some 
(lays,  and  remained  h)n<^  enough  to  allow  the  author  to  mak(.'  a 
number  of  interesting  observations.  He  mentions  that  during  the 
]»i>riod  (if  breathing  the  pupils  were  dilated,  while  they  were  con- 
tracted in  tiie  ])ause.  The  ])ulse  was  less  frequent  during  the 
former  than  during  the  latter  phase;  and  spliygmographic  tracings 
taken  during  these  phases  showed  a  difference  in  character,  the 
jtulsalions  being  larger,  but  less  regular,  during  tlie  dyspno-a  than 
(hiiing  the  apncea.  It  is  of  interest  to  note  that  the  autiior  f(juiid 
the  a})n(ea  could  be  interrupted  by  powerful  stimuli :  the 
aspersion  of  cold  water,  for  e.\am{)le,  caused  a  deep  Ijreatli  followed 
by  dyspnoea.  The  peculiar  riiythm  of  the  respiration  remained 
until  the  death  of  the  patient — twenty-five  days  after  its  first 
appearance.  At  the  post-mortem  examination  it  was  found  that 
the  ventricles  of  the  brain  and  subarachnoid  spaces  were  distended 
with  fluid  ;  the  pleural  cavities  contained  each  a  litre  of  fluid  ;  the 
heart  was  hypertrophied ;  the  aorta  dilated  and  atheromatous ; 
and  the  kidneys  contracted.  There  was,  in  addition,  a  perforating 
nicer  of  the  duodenum,  Carrer,  in  conclusion,  passes  the  opinions 
of  other  authors  in  review. 

Broad  bent  ^  describes  the  occurrence  of  Cheyne-Stokes  breath- 
ing in  a  case  of  apoplexy  witli  right-sided  hemiplegia.  There  was 
no  alteration  in  the  state  of  the  pulse  or  heart  during  the  varying 
phases  of  the  symptom,  but  movements  of  the  left  leg  were 
observed  towards  the  end  of  the  pause.  He  states  that  he  has 
often  watched  it  in  uraemic  coma,  and  on  some  occasions  in  sinking 
from  exhaustion,  as  well  as  something  very  like  it  once  in  the  case 
of  an  elderly  gentleman  in  his  usual  health.  He  thinks  that  the 
effect  of  the  phenomenon  on  the  pulse  varies,  and  remarks,  "  All 
the  theories  on  the  subject  are  unsatisfactory,  and  I  have  none  of 
my  own  to  of^er." 

Wharry  -  places  on  record  four  cases  in  which  tlie  symptom 
occurreil  These  were  mitral  disease  with  aortic  dilatation, 
aortic  and  mitral  disease,  nephritis,  and  typhoid  fever  with 
pneumonia. 

Andrew  ^  describes  the  phenomenon  as  occurring  in  a  case  of 
tyiihoid  fever,  which  ended  in  recovery. 

1   The  Lancet,  vi.l.  i.  for  1877,  p.  3(>7. 

-  Ibid.,  \\  3G8.  3  iii,i^  J,  385, 


36  CHEYNE-STOKES    UESFIRATION. 

Treves  ^  mentions  the  development  of  Cheyne-Stokes  respiration 
after  haemorrhage  followed  by  operation,  and  notes  that  drawing 
the  tongue  forward  diminished  the  pauses.  On  section  the  heart 
was  found  to  be  healthy. 

Frost  gives  some  notes  of  a  case  of  apoplexy  ^  in  which  the 
symptom  appeared,  and  where  no  variation  could  be  perceived  in 
the  pulse  during  the  different  phases  of  the  breathing. 

One  of  the  most  valuable  contributions  to  the  subject  is  a  study 
of  respiratory  pauses  by  Frai)9ois-rranck.^  Having  observed  that 
the  respiration  which  followed  tracheotomy  had  a  great  resemblance 
to  that  with  which  we  are  concerned,  and  being  inclined  to  explain 
this  as  the  result  of  a  free  supply  of  oxygen,  he  investigated  the 
conditions  which  influenced  the  phenomenon.  He  states  that 
with  a  larger  supply  of  oxygen  the  pause  arrives  sooner  and  lasts 
longer,  while  with  a  smaller  supply  the  pause  is  later  and  shorter, 
and  that  the  pause  (or  apnoea,  in  the  sense  of  Filehne)  can  be 
stopped  by  compression  of  the  carotids,  which  hinders  the  carriage 
of  oxygen  to  the  brain,  just  as  in  calm  breathing  compression  of 
these  vessels  induces  forced  respiration.  He  attributes  the  pause 
following  the  suspension  of  artificial  respiration  in  animals  to  ex- 
cessive oxygenation.  Mentioning  the  pause  in  respiration  which 
is  observed  after  the  cessation  of  cardiac  inhibition  caused  by 
stimulation  of  the  peripheral  portion  of  the  vagus,  he  explains  it  as 
being  due  to  excessive  oxygenation  of  the  blood  lying  in  the  lungs 
during  the  cardiac  inactivity,  whic^h  is  thereafter  supplied,  on  the 
recommencement  of  cardiac  action,  to  the  centres,  as  observed  by 
Mayer.  He  describes  experiments  in  which,  after  stimulation  of 
the  central  portion  of  the  vagus,  there  is  complete  arrest  of  respira- 
tion without  any  change  in  cardiac  action.  This  pause,  on  the 
cessation  of  the  stimulation,  is  succeeded  by  large  and  frequent 
respirations,  which  in  turn  are  followed  by  a  complete  pause  due 
to  excessive  oxygenation  of  the  blood.  He  further  calls  attention 
to  the  pause  which  follows  forced  voluntary  respirations  in  man — 
a  pause  accompanied  by  total  absence  of  the  besoin  de  respirer — as 
being  caused  in  precisely  the  same  manner.    Turning  now  to  the  phe- 

1  The  Lancet,  vol.  i.  for  1877,  p.  481. 

2  Ihid.,  vol.  ii.  for  1877,  p.  238. 

^  Journal  de  Vanatomie  et  de  la  physiologie  normales  et  pathologiques  de 
I'homme  et  des  animaux,  1877,  p.  545. 


IIISTOUICAL.  'M 

iiomona  of  Cljcyne-SLokes  respiriition.lK*  inentidiis  a  case  of  iimuiia 
in  which  this  type  of  bieathin^  occurred.  He  points  out  that  the 
form  of  arrest  in  it  difVers  completely  from  that  of  apna3a  in  the 
strict  sense  of  that  term,  inasmuch  as  in  Cheyne-Stokes  respiration 
the  pauses  are  gradual  in  their  development  and  cessation,  while  in 
true  apntea  they  are  abrupt.  In  connexion  with  this  case  he  men- 
tions some  experiments  performed  by  Cutter,  along  with  himself 
and  Jolyet.  They  injected  ammonium  carbonate  into  the  veins  of 
dogs,  in  accordance  with  one  of  the  theories  of  anemia,  and  found 
that  these  injections  were  followed  by  arrests  of  respiration. 
These,  liowever,  were  very  similar  to  the  stop[)ages  in  apncea,  and 
had  little  resemblance  to  the  pauses  of  Cheyne-Stokes  respiration. 
He  also  describes  another  example  of  Cheyue-Stokes  respiration 
observed  in  a  case  of  mitral  disease  with  cerebral  embolism,  in 
wliich  also  the  pauses  had  no  resemblance  to  ttie  arrests  of  respira- 
tion in  apncea.  He  mentions  that  in  both  the  cases  referred  to 
there  was  an  adynamic  condition,  and  tliiuks  that  perhaps  the 
suspension  of  the  respiration  may  simply  be  due  to  the  absence  of 
voluntary  participation  in  the  acts  performed. 

Sacchi  ^  describes  a  case  of  aneurism  of  the  ascending  and  trans- 
verse aorta  in  wliich  Cheyne-Stokes  respiration  made  its  appear- 
ance. The  pause  of  apncea  could  be  broken  by  opening  the  closed 
eyelids  or  by  speaking  to  the  patient.  Cold  aflusion  and  iidiala- 
tion  of  amyl  nitrite  produced  no  effect,  but  the  inlialation  of  oxygun 
prevented  the  return  of  the  pauses  for  an  hour  and  a  half.  The 
pupils  contracted  during  the  pause  and  dilated  during  the  breath- 
ing, and  when  the  apnoea  was  broken  by  means  of  speaking  to  or 
in  any  way  rousing  the  patient,  they  also  dilated.  The  pulse  was 
very  irregular,  and  sphygmographic  curves  showed  no  constiint 
relation  between  the  circulation  and  respiration.  The  sensorium 
was  clouded  during  the  existence  of  the  symptom.  Tlie  post- 
mortem examination  showed  that  there  was  an  aueurismal  dilata- 
tion of  the  ascending  portion  and  arch  of  the  aorta  with  hyper- 
trophy of  the  heart.  Both  vagi  were  found  to  be  compressed  by 
means  of  inflamed  lymphatic  glands  below  the  origin  of  the 
recurrent  laryngeal  nerves,  a  point  of  interest,  inasmuch  asTraube 
states  that  for  the  occurrence  of  this  plienomenon  both  vagi  must 
be  intact.  The  brain  was  an;emic,  and  there  was  some  etl'usion. 
'  liivista  clinica  di  Buloyna,  Secoiulo  Seiio,  tomo  vii.  p.  33,  1877. 


38  CHEYNE-STOKKS    KESPIEATION. 

The  author  will  not  give  his  adhesion  either  to  the  theory  of 
Traube  or  to  that  of  Filehne,  and  he  holds  that  the  result  of  the 
oxygen  inhalations  is  enough  to  disprove  the  view  that  the  apnoea 
is  caused  by  too  little  carbonic  acid  in  the  blood. 

Mosso^  describes  periodic  breathing  of  the  Cheyne-Stokes  type 
as  being  a  natural  feature  of  the  hibernation  of  the  myoxus  during 
winter,  when  the  temperature  did  not  exceed  a  certain  limit.  If 
the  thermometer  registers  a  heat  of  more  than  from  10°-16°  C, 
however,  the  animal  awakes  from  the  hibernating  condition 
Mosso  further  states  that  Cheyne-Stokes  breathing  is  to  be 
seen  in  the  sleep  of  healthy  men,  and  this  paper  contains 
several  tracings  of  the  respiratory  movements  taken  in  such 
conditions. 

Ottilie^  takes  the  opportunity,  in  describing  a  case  of  senile 
degeneration  of  the  brain,  in  which  this  symptom  occurred,  of 
discussing  the  phenomena  and  causation  of  Cheyne-Stokes  respira- 
tion. He  holds  that  however  varying  the  cases  may  be  in  which  it 
appears,  one  condition  is  constant,  an  insufficient  supply  of  arterial 
blood  to  the  medulla. 

He  further  calls  attention  to  the  fact,  that  if  the  pulmonary 
portions  of  the  vagus  are  rendered  incapable  of  performing  their 
functions,  the  sensory  nerves  from  the  rest  of  the  body  can  induce 
inspiration  when  the  blood  contains  the  amount  of  carbonic  acid 
gas  which,  under  normal  circumstances,  is  only  found  in  the  blood 
of  the  pulmonary  artery,  and  that  tliis  gives  rise  to  long  pauses. 

Filatow^  describes  two  cases  of  Cheyne-Stokes  respiration  from 
which  recovery  took  place.  One  of  these  was  a  child,  aged  three 
months,  who  suffered  from  dyspepsia  and  inanition ;  the  other  was 
also  a  child,  ten  months  old,  labouring  under  whooping-cough 
accompanied  by  wasting. 

The  observations  of  Cuffer  *  throw  some  light  on  certain 
aspects  of  the  subject.  These  have  already  been  referred  to 
in  mentioning  the  work  of  rran9ois-rranck.     After  stating  that 

1  Archivfiir  Physiologie,  Jahrgang  1878,  S.  441,  1878. 

2  Transactions  of  the  Wisconsin  State  Medical  Society,  vol.  xii.  p.  66,  1878. 

3  Gentralzeitung  fiir  KinderJcrankheiten,  Baud  ii.  S.  35,  1878. 

*  Recherches  cliniqnes  et  exp&imentales  sur  les  alterations  du  sang  dans 
Pur^mie  et  sur  la  pathogenie  des  accidents  ure'niiques — De  la  respiration  de 
Cheyne-Stokes  dans  Vnremie,     Paris,  1878. 


IIISTOIIICAL.  39 

tlie  authors  who  have  written  on  the  suhject  of  uneniia  make  no 
mention  of  the  state  of  the  hUnni  curpwseles,  or  of  the  allinity  for 
oxygen  shown  hy  the  blood  in  cases  of  Bright's  disease,  he 
describes  a  series  of  experiments  performed  to  discover  what 
changes  are  undergone  by  the  blood  in  that  disease,  and  what  role 
is  played  by  such  changes.  He  shows  that  injections  of  urea  have 
no  eflect  on  the  number  of  the  blood  corpuscles  nor  on  the  capacity 
of  the  blood  for  the  absorption  of  oxygen,  while  injections  of 
ammonium  carbonate  and  of  kreatin  reduce  the  former  and 
diminish  the  latter.  Along  with  these  effects  the  injection  of 
these  two  substances  causes  the  appearance  of  a  respiratory 
rhythm  similar  to  that  of  Cheyne-Stokes  breathing.  When  the 
actions  of  these  substances  upon  the  iilood  are  tested  in  vitro  it  is 
found  that  urea  has  no  eflect,  but  that  carbonate  of  ammonium  and 
kreatin  destroy  the  blood  corpuscles.  In  Jiright's  disease  the 
same  effects  are  produced — lessened  number  of  corpuscles  and 
diminished  quantity  of  oxygen.  Cuffer  thinks  it  logical  to  con- 
clude that  in  diseases  accompanied  by  a  diminution  of  urea  there 
is  generally  a  lessened  number  of  blood  corpuscles ;  that  the 
retention  of  urea,  its  possible  transformation  into  ammonium 
carbonate,  along  with  the  retention  of  other  w^aste  substances  such 
as  kreatin  and  kreatinin,  form  the  point  of  departure  in  that 
alteration  of  the  blood  ;  and  he  regards  these  substances  as  causing 
the  effects  known  under  the  term  urremia  by  their  action  on  the 
blood.  In  Bright's  disease  the  corpuscles  are  fewer  as  well  as 
more  resistent;  they  do  not  undergo  changes  under  the  influence 
of  reagents — they  are,  in  short,  paralyzed,  and  their  capacity  for 
absorbing  oxygen  is  extremely  diminished.  Turning  to  dyspnoea, 
the  author  shows  that  the  reason  of  the  frequent  occurrence  of 
this  symptom  in  Bright's  disease  is  the  reduced  nunilier  of 
corpuscles,  and  that  the  acceleration  of  the  respiratory  movements 
is  in  direct  ratio  to  the  dimiimtion  of  the  number  of  the  corpuscles, 
in  connexion  with  which  he  mentions  that  in  leukiemia, chlorosis, 
ami  an;emia  the  same  symptom  depends  on  a  similar  cause.  Car- 
bonate of  ammonium  is  much  more  active  in  the  ilestruction  of  the 
blood  coriuLscles  than  kreaiin,  and  it  is  wurthy  of  note  that  the 
effects  upon  the  respiration  are  much  more  profound  after  injec- 
tions of  the  former  than  is  the  case  with  injections  of  the  lalli-r 
substance.     In  cases  of  Bright's  disease  the  author  notes  a  s[)asm 


40  CHEYNE-STOKES   RESPIRATION. 

of  the  arterial  system,  wliich  he  holds  to  be  a  powerful  factor  in 
determining  the  accession  of  the  exacerbations  of  the  respiratory 
disturbance.  Entering  next  upon  the  consideration  of  Cheyne- 
Stokes  respiration  as  seen  in  urseraia,  he  deals,  firstly,  with  this  as 
a  clinical  symptom,  and,  secondly,  with  the  experimental  produc- 
tion of  similar  phenomena  by  means  of  injections  of  ammonium 
carbonate  and  kreatin.  He  states  that  cases  of  Cheyne-Stokes 
breathing  fall  into  two  classes,  in  one  of  which  there  is  marked 
dyspnoea,  and  in  the  other  little  more  than  a  cessation  of  respira- 
tion. These  two  classes  he  holds  to  correspond  to  the  effects  pro- 
duced respectively  by  carbonate  of  ammonium  and  by  kreatin. 

He  briefly  narrates  seven  cases  of  renal  disease  in  which  Cheyne- 
Stokes  breathing  was  present,  and  which  may  be  shortly  sum- 
marized as  follows : — Mitral  disease  with  consecutive  disease  of  the 
kidneys,  in  which  no  cerebral  symptoms  were  to  be  seen  ;  mitral 
disease  followed  by  renal  affection ;  lead  poisoning  resulting  in 
interstitial  nephritis  with  cardiac  hypertrophy,  where  dilatation 
of  the  pupils  and  muscular  agitation  accompanied  the  dyspnoea ; 
chronic  renal  disease  and  cardiac  hypertrophy ;  interstitial  neph- 
ritis, in  which  the  respiratory  pauses  were  not  complete,  but  were 
represented  by  periods  of  shallow  breathing ;  chronic  disease  of 
the  kidneys ;  mitral  and  renal  disease ;  gout  and  chronic  renal 
disease,  in  which  Cheyne-Stokes  breathing  seemed  to  have  per- 
sisted for  years;  and  chronic  inflammation  of  the  kidneys,  in  which 
case  the  vascular  spasm  previously  referred  to  was  well  marked. 

Turning  to  the  experimental  aspect  of  the  subject,  he  describes 
his  work  in  Marey's  laboratory,  where  he  had  the  assistance  of 
Fran^ois-Franck.  The  first  series  of  experiments  was  performed 
by  injecting  ammonium  carbonate  and  kreatin  into  a  vein,  and  the 
results  may  be  briefly  summed  up.  After  injections  of  the  former 
drug,  the  respirations  assumed  the  character  of  Cheyne-Stokes 
breathing,  with  violent  dyspnoea  and  muscular  agitation,  as  well  as 
dilatation  of  the  pupils  during  apnoea.  Injections  of  kreatin,  on 
the  other  hand,  simply  produced  Cheyne-Stokes  respiration  of  a 
tranquil  description.  The  employment  of  urea  in  similar  experi- 
ments caused  no  respiratory  symptoms. 

The  second  series  of  experiments  was  intended  to  elucidate  the 
cause  of  apnoea.  After  performing  tracheotomy  on  animals,  which 
manifested  symptoms  of  agitation  during  the  experiment,  apnoea 


IIISTOUKJAL.  41 

appeared  ;  ami  llie  iiullior  refers  in  Lliis  connexion  to  the  same 
syinptoMi  a.s  it  occurs  after  openiii;;  the  trachea  in  children. 
ApiKi'a  was  induced  by  keepiui,'  up  artilicial  respiration  in  animals 
alter  (racheotomy ;  and  Cullfi-,  hy  means  of  several  inj^eniou.s 
exi)eriments  which  cannot  he  described  here,  proved  that  this  c(jn- 
dition  was  due  to  superoxygenation  of  the  blood. 

He,  therefore,  regards  the  stage  of  apnoia  in  tlie  type  of  respira- 
tion which  we  are  considering  as  arising  from  excessive  oxygena- 
tion of  the  blood,  caused  by  dyspnoea  ;  the  recommencement  of  the 
breathing  and  subsequent  dyspncea  as  caused  by  the  want  of  oxy- 
genation due  to  the  arrest  of  respiration  ;  the  superoxygenation  of 
the  blood  and  accompanying  muscular  fatigue  determining  in  turn 
a  new  period  of  apncea.  He  regards  the  phases  as  caused  by  the 
action  of  the  blood  on  the  medulla  as  well  as  by  the  influence  of 
a  reflex  action  having  its  point  of  departure  in  the  lung,  the  lung 
being  the  special  regulator  of  the  quantity  of  oxygen  needed,  and 
having  its  essential  stimulus  in  the  condition  of  the  blood  which  it 
contains.  The  author,  in  concluding  this  most  admirable  investi- 
gation, finally  directs  attention  once  more  to  the  arterial  spasm  at 
the  beginning  of  the  respiratory  period,  already  mentioned  as  char- 
acteristic of  ura3mia,  and  points  out  how  it  iutiuences  the  condition 
of  the  breathing. 

Further  observations  having  l)eeu  made  by  Biot,  subsequent  to 
the  publication  of  his  paper  already  reviewed,  he  embodied  them 
in  a  work^  of  much  value.  After  quoting  the  clinical  descriptions, 
given  by  Cheyne  and  Stokes,  he  lays  stress  on  the  differences  exist- 
ing between  such  breathing  as  may  be  frequently  seen  in  meningitis 
and  that  known  as  Cheyne-Stokes  respiration,  to  emphasize  which 
he  (piotes  from,  or  refers  to,  the  writings  of  many  authors  who  have 
described  the  former.  He  analyzes  the  cases  narrated  by  Bernheim, 
anil  asserts  that,  the  type  of  respiration  in  some  of  these  was  not 
that  of  Cheyne-Stokes  breathing,  which  he  would  like  to  keej)  quite 
apart  from  all  other  varieties  of  respiratory  rhythm.  Passing 
from  this  subject  he  describes  several  cases,  which  may  be  briefly 
referred  to. 

1.  Man,  aged  74,  with  atheroma,  aortic  dilatation,  cariliac  hyper- 
trophy and    degeneration,  and   pleurisy.     L'.  Man,  aged  57,  with 

'  Ktiidt'  cliniijiie  it  t.rj)eriiii(.iilttle  i<i(r  Id  ri.<j)iralu>)i  ilc  Cheijne-Sioktit.  Tari.-', 
1«78. 

F 


42  CHEVNE-STOKES   KKSPIRATION. 

atheroma,  and  aortic  and  mitral  disease.  Pulse  less  frequent  in 
dyspnoea;  pupil  dilated  during  that  phase.  3,  (Eeported  by 
Lupine.)  Man,  aged  47,  with  saturnine  renal  disease,  cardiac 
hypertrophy,  and  hemiplegia.  Pupils  contracted  during  apnoea. 
4.  (Reported  by  Clement.)  Man,  aged  70,  with  mitral  disease  and 
cardiac  hypertrophy.  Pupils  contracted  in  pause.  5.  Man,  aged 
74,  with  cardiac  hypertrophy  and  fatty  degeneration.  Pupils 
contracted  during  apnoea,  and  muscular  spasms  in  that  phase. 
6.  (Reported  by  Prost,  and  already  mentioned.')  Man,  aged  63, 
suffering  from  apoplexy.  7.  (Reported  by  Rocher.)  Man,  aged  46, 
with  aortic  stenosis  and  incompetence  as  well  as  hemiplegia. 
Pupils  small  during  apnoea,  but  pulse  less  frequent  instead  of 
more  so,  as  in  most  cases.  8.  (Reported  by  Clement.)  Man,  aged 
60,  with  cardiac  faihire,  pulmonary  apoplexy,  anasarca,  and  hydro- 
thorax.  Pupils  contracted  during  apnoea.  9.  Man,  aged  77,  with 
mitral  disease  and  cardiac  hypertrophy.     No  pupillary  changes. 

The  author  proceeds  afterwards  to  analyze  the  symptoms  presented 
by  these  cases.  Taking  up  the  apnoea,  he  speaks  of  its  duration 
and  frequency,  and,  as  regards  its  causes,  shows  that  it  may  be 
produced  physiologically  by  superoxygenatiou,  and  pathologically 
by  want  of  reaction  of  nerve  centres.  Turning  to  the  dyspnoea,  he 
speaks  of  its  duration  and  frequency ;  and  attempting  to  account 
for  its  causation,  he  describes  how  he  repeated  Filehne's  experi- 
ments on  the  blood  supply  of  the  brain  without  attaining  similar 
results,  which  causes  him  to  conclude  that  the  theory  of  that 
observer  cannot  be  supported,  and  that  the  views  of  Traube  are 
correct.  Taking  up  the  state  of  the  pulse,  he  finds  the  tension  less 
and  the  rate  greater  during  apnoea.  With  regard  to  the  condition 
of  the  eyes,  he  usually  observes  contraction  of  the  pupils  and  con- 
jugate deviation  of  the  globes  during  apnoea.  As  to  the  intellect, 
it  is  usually  clouded  during  apncea.  Muscular  spasms  are  often 
seen  at  the  end  of  apnoea,  due  to  vagus  irritation.  As  a  means  of 
diagnosis,  he  holds  the  symptom  to  be  a  sign  of  a  double  affection 
— cerebral  and  cardiac.  As  regards  prognosis,  he  considers  it  to 
be  of  very  grave  if  not  fatal  significance.  With  reference  to 
medicines,  he  points  out  the  uselessness  of  all  remedies  tried,  and 
lays   stress   on   the   hurtful  influence   of   many   drugs,   such   as 

^   Vide  antea,  p.  36. 


IIlST'JlilCAI-.  43 

liypiiolics,  narcotics,  and  substances  reducing  retlcx  action.  In 
this  connexion  he  narrates  another  case.  10.  Woman,  aged  53, 
with  bronchitis  and  enii)hy.st'ina,  alowj^  with  tricu.spid  dihitation. 
Ciieyne-Stokes  breathing  appeared,  and  after  being  pre.sent  for 
some  time  disappeared.  To  reliev^e  dyspnoea  she  liad  7  nig.  of 
hydrocldorate  of  morphine,  whicli  caused  tlie  reappearance  of  the 
Cheyne-Stokes  breathing,  followed  by  death.  He  show.s,  finally, 
l)y  experiment  that  drugs  wiiich  induce  or  increa.se  this  type  of 
respiration  ilo  so  by  lessening  the  amplitude  and  frequency  of  the 
respiratory  movements,  and  by  developing  a  pause  at  the  end  of 
each  expiration. 

Filehne  promptly  replied'  to  the  strictures  of  Biot,  and  pointed 
out  that  the  latter  had  not  repeated  his  experiments,  which  were  per- 
foinied  by  stopping  the  current  through  the  vertebrals  as  well  as  tlie 
carotids,  while  Biot  had  only  compressed  the  carotids,  and  therefore 
left  the  blood  supply  to  the  medulla  almost  untouched.  He  further 
observes  that  the  clinical  arguments  advanced  by  Biot  are  not  more 
convincing,  for  the  fact  that  the  frequency  of  the  pulse  is  greater 
during  the  pause  than  during  the  period  is  not  against  the  theory 
of  the  author.  The  nuclei  of  the  pneumogastric  nerves  may  be 
excited  at  the  end  of  tlie  pause  at  the  same  time  as  the  vaso-motor 
centre ;  or,  later  than  this,  at  the  same  time  as  the  respiratory 
centre,  so  that  the  lessened  frequency  of  the  pulse  may  be  found 
during  the  end  of  the  pause  or  beginning  of  the  ascending  respira- 
tions. Filehne  refers  Biot  to  his  own  tracings,  which  he  holds  to 
be  proof  of  this.  He  further  expresses  his  opinion  that  the  pheno- 
mena of  the  pupils  may  be  explained  in  a  similar  way.  He  ends 
his  paper  by  remarking  that  he  is  not  called  upon  again  to  refute 
the  theory  of  Traube  which  Biot  wishes  to  resuscitate,  and  adds 
that  in  1875  Traube  addressed  an  oral  communication  to  him,  in 
which,  recognising  liow  well  founded  were  his  objections  to  that 
theory,  he  accepted  his  views. 

Biot  at  once  answered-  the  criticisms  of  Filehne  by  the  pub- 
lication of  an  additional  note  on  the  subject.  He  regrets  that,  from 
an  error  in  the  medium  from  wliich  he  obtained  his  knowleilge  of 
Kilehne's  observations,  he  had  been  led  to  make  a  mistake  in  liis 
control  experiments,  and  accepts  Filehne's  assertion  that  the  pheno- 

'  Revue  viensuelle  de  me'decine  et  de  chiriirgif,  iU'U.\icnie  aniu-o,  p.  G68,  1878. 
»  Ibid.y  p.  935,  1878. 


44  CHEYNP>STOKES   RESPIRATION. 

meiia  of  Cheyne-Stokes  may  be  produced  by  alternately  allowing 
and  preventing  the  afflux  of  blood  to  the  brain.  He  again  states 
the  distinction  between  Cheyne-Stokes  respiration  and  other,  more 
or  less  irregular,  modifications  of  respiration.  He  further  reiterates 
his  statement  that  the  arterial  tension  is  higher  during  the  period 
of  apnoea  than  during  that  of  liyperpnoea,  basing  this  upon  tracings 
and  the  application  of  Marey's  law.  He  brings  forward  an  interest- 
ing fact,  that  when  breathing  is  suspended  the  effect  on  the  pulse- 
rate  depends  on  the  phase  of  respiration  during  which  the  stoppage 
takes  place.  When  the  breathing  is  stopped  during  the  phase  of 
inspiration,  there  is  usually  slowing  of  the  heart's  action;  when, 
on  the  contrary,  it  ceases  during  expiration,  tliere  is  always 
acceleration.  He  refers  to  his  previous  work,  in  which  he  states 
that  the  apncea  in  Cheyne-Stokes  respiration  begins  in  the  phase 
of  expiration ;  and  again  mentions  that  during  the  pause  the 
arterial  tension  falls,  while  the  rate  of  pulsation  rises.  On  the 
other  hand,  with  the  period  of  breathing  the  reverse  occurs. 

He  further  criticises  the  work  of  Cuffer,  in  which  he  regrets  the 
absence  of  tracings,  and  expresses  his  opinion  that  Cuffer  attributes 
the  dyspnoea  of  uraemia  to  a  cerebral  ansemia  caused  by  a  vascular 
spasm — a  theory  which  he  regards  as  cousin  to  that  of  Filehne. 

He  concludes  by  maintaining  his  conclusions,  that  Cheyne- 
Stokes  respiration  has  a  double  origin — cerebral  and  cardiac. 

Mickle^  has  recorded  three  cases  of  insanity  in  which  Cheyne- 
Stokes  respiration  made  its  appearance.  The  diseases  with  which 
the  symptom  was  associated  were  in  these  three  cases  respectively, 
general  atheromatous  change  with  cardiac  hypertrophy  and  chronic 
renal  disease,  pulmonary  phthisis  with  dilated  heart,  and  apoplexy 
with  epilepsy.  The  author  fully  discusses  the  pathological  con- 
ditions accompanied  by  the  type  of  respiration  in  question,  the 
state  of  the  pulse  during  its  phases,  the  duration  of  these  phases, 
the  disappearance  of  the  symptom  in  some  cases  before  death,  and 
the  arrest  of  the  peculiar  breathing  by  means  of  various  stimuli. 

Zimmerman'^  describes  the  case  of  a  drunken  tailor,  aged  55,  who 
was  seen  in  an  epileptic  attack  caused  by  excess.  He  had  been 
healthy  up  to  within  a  few  years  of  this  attack,  but  latterly  he  had 
suffered  from  breathlessness,  and  he  had  also  been  affected  by 

1  British  Medical  Journal,  vol.  ii.  for  1878,  p.  308. 

2  Canadian  Journal  of  Medical  Science,  vol.  iv.  ji.  112,  1879. 


iiisiwKicAr,.  45 

plilcrrnionous  innanimatinn  of  Liu;  lof;.  After  tlie  epileptic  seizure  he 
Ix^canie  a'deiiiatous,  with  a  return  of  the  iiillaniination  of  the  Ici,'  and 
severe  dyspncca.  TIk^  niinc  cnniaiiKMl  ncithrr  alliuiiKMi  nor  tul»e- 
casts.  Ahoiit  a  month  after  heiiiL;  Hrst  set'ii  the  lircathiiii,' as.snint.'d 
the  Ciieynt!-Stokes  character,  and  traces  of  albumen  appeared  in 
the  urine,  hut  Nvithout  casts.  The  patient  dit'il  in  a  comatose  state, 
and  it  was  found  on  post  moitein  examination  that  there  was 
chronic  renal  disease  witli  cardiac  hypertroidiy,  arterial  atheroma, 
and  cerebral  congestion.  The  author  quotes  Cuffer's  cases  and 
explanation,  and  refers  to  the  work  of  Biot.  He  further  states 
that  since  the  paper  was  read  he  had  met  with  Cheyne-Stokes 
respiration  in  an  old  man  of  80,  dying  of  chronic  bronchitis 
and  emphysema,  and  in  a  child  18  months  old  suffering  from  pneu- 
monia of  the  right  lung.  In  this  last  case  the  patient  had  many 
symptoms  pointing  to  tubercular  meningitis,  but  recovered,  and 
the  Cheyne-Stokes  breathing  in  this  instance  was  not  continuously 
present,  but  appeared  and  disappeared  irregularly. 

Luciani^  prefaces  one  of  the  most  valuable  contributions  ever 
made  to  this  sul)ject  by  stating  that  he  had,  in  the  year  1873,  com- 
menced a  series  of  experiments  under  the  superintendence  of 
Ludwig  at  Leipzig,  but  that  on  account  of  various  circumstances 
he  had  not  been  able  at  the  time  to  complete  his  investigations. 
This  paper  begins  with  a  brief  retrospect  of  the  work  done  by  pre- 
vious observers,  after  which  the  author  describes  some  of  the 
results  which  he  obtained  by  experiment.  Finding,  by  means  of 
operations  on  the  heart  of  the  frog,  that  its  rhythmic  contractions 
became  periodic,  the  analogy  between  this  phenomenon  and 
the  character  of  the  rhythm  of  Cheyne-Stokes  respiration  led  him 
to  seek  for  their  causes  in  a  common  condition.  His  experiments 
were  conducted  by  fixing  a  ral)l)it  in  Czermak's  apparatus  ;  liga- 
turing the  carotid  arteries  to  control  hainorrhage  during  subsequent 
operations  on  the  medulla;  connecting  the  respiratory  passage,  by 
means  of  a  canula,  with  a  manometer,  whose  index  recorded  the 
respiratory  movements  on  a  revolving  cylinder ;  exposing  the 
medulla  oblongata ;  and  di\  iding  it  above  the  origin  of  the 
vagi.  The  resjjiratory  movements  after  section  of  the  medulla 
in  this  way  fell  into  groups,  but  each  group  began  with  a  deep 

•  Lo  Sperimcntalc.     A  mm  xxxiii.     Tmno  xliii.  y.  341  v  \>.  ■14!I,  ISTi). 


46  CHEYiNE-STOKES   RESHHATION. 

inspiration  and  expiration,  followed  by  a  series  of  diminishing 
respirations.  Luciani  states  tliat  if  he  had  published  these  ob- 
servations when  they  were  conducted  he  would  have  deprived 
Filehne  of  some  of  the  novelty  of  his  work,  but  he  would  at  the 
same  time  have  been  led  to  different  conclusions.  He  was  induced, 
however,  by  the  hope  of  obtaining  more  precise  information,  to  post- 
pone the  publication  of  these  results. 

He  afterwards  turned  himself  to  the  study  of  apncea  caused  by 
excess  of  artificial  respiration.  The  method  employed  was  to  fix  the 
dog  or  rabbit ;  to  inject  laudanum  into  the  veins  of  the  dog,  when 
such  an  animal  was  subjected  to  experiment,  this  proceeding  not 
being  resorted  to  in  the  case  of  the  rabbit ;  to  perform  tracheotomy 
and  insert  a  canula  into  the  trachea  for  the  purpose  of  supporting 
artificial  respiration  and  recording  respiration ;  to  expose  the  vagi;  to 
keep  up  artificial  respiration  until  apncea  was  present ;  to  divide  the 
vagi ;  and  in  some  cases  to  join  the  canula  to  a  reservoir  of  air  lead- 
ing by  a  tube  to  a  Marey's  tambour,  by  which  means  the  result  of 
gradual  asphyxia  could  be  recorded.  He  found  that,  after  the  pro- 
duction of  apnoea  by  excessive  artificial  respiration,  and  without 
section  of  the  vagi,  the  respiration  did  not  at  once  begin  as  ordinary 
respiration,  but  in  an  ascending  series;  at  the  same  stage,  with 
previous  section  of  the  vagi,  an  ascending  series  of  respirations  was 
seen,  but  in  this  case  the  ascent  was  much  more  rapid ;  after  pro- 
found narcosis  had  been  caused  and  apnoea  induced,  it  was  suc- 
ceeded by  groups  of  ascending  and  descending  respirations,  separated 
by  long  pauses ;  after  section  of  one  vagus,  the  breathing  became 
deeper  but  less  frequent,  and  after  section  of  the  other  also  it 
became  laboured  and  very  infrequent  ;  when  the  animal  was 
allowed  to  breathe  the  air  of  the  reservoir  until  death  from  asphyxia 
took  place,  it  was  found  that  section  of  the  vagi  caused  but  little 
effect,  and  the  respiration  became  periodic  when  the  animal  was 
almost  asphyxiated. 

Turning  to  the  clinical  aspect  of  the  subject,  Luciani  remarks 
that  Cheyne-Stokes  respiration  may  occur  in  diseases  of  the 
brain,  and  of  the  heart  and  great  vessels,  in  the  coma  produced 
by  different  intoxications,  during  the  agony  of  certain  affec- 
tions, and  also  in  the  sleep  of  healthy  persons  and  the  lethargy  of 
hibernating  animals.  He  refers  to  its  appearance  after  the  use  of 
morphine  in  disease ;  after  the  administration  of  morphine  followed 


iiisioiJii.Ai,.  47 

liy  ether  (»r  clilDrofKrin  ;  after  tlie  injection  of  cliloral,  kreatin,  and 
anunoniuiii  carbonate;  after  injury  to  the  parts  near  the  nieud 
vital ;  after  the  employment  of  artificial  respiration,  subsequent  to 
the  injection  of  opium  into  tlie  veins,  so  as  to  cause  apnuia ;  and 
during  tiie  last  stage  of  aspliyxia. 

The  respiratory  phenomenon  may  appear  in  different  forms. 
Tlie  movements  may  increase  or  decrease  in  amplitude  without 
change  in  frequency,  or  there  may  be  more  of  the  descending  than 
ascending  phase — in  fact,  the  latter  may  be  absent.  The  number 
of  respirations  during  a  period  may  vary  from  two  to  thirty,  but 
the  larger  numljers  are  only  found  in  the  Cheyne-Stokes  breathing 
of  disease.  The  length  of  the  pauses  is  very  variable,  and  there 
may  be  a  similarity  in  the  duration  of  the  successive  pauses  or  a 
total  want  of  equality. 

The  author  then  enters  upon  a  long  and  careful  criticism  of  the 
theories  of  Traube,  Filehne,  and  Hein, — into  which  it  is,  for 
obvious  reasons,  impossible  to  follow  him, — after  which  he  submits 
his  own  views  on  the  subject. 

He  is  of  opinion  that  it  is  impossible  to  solve  the  problem  of 
Cheyne-Stokes  respiration  while  resting  upon  the  principle  now 
generally  admitted  or  sustained,  that  the  capacity  and  functional 
activity  of  a  nervous  organ  has  always  a  direct  and  immediate 
dependence  on  the  stimulant  and  nutritive  conditions  extrinsic  to 
itself.  That  the  life  of  an  organ  is  intimately  bound  up  with  the 
surrounding  conditions  and  influences  cannot  be  denied  without 
stilling  science  in  the  old  vitalism ;  but  it  does  not  follow  from 
this  that  the  organ  does  nothing  in  every  case  but  to  transform  as 
much  as  it  receives  in  a  given  time,  both  in  the  same  measure  and 
in  the  same  rhythm  with  which  it  receives  it.  Drawing  a  clear 
line  of  distinction  between  reflex  and  automatic  movements, 
Luciani  points  out  that  the  determining  cause  of  the  former  is 
extrinsic,  while  in  the  case  of  the  latter  it  is  intrinsic,  and  consists 
in  oscillations  of  the  internal  nutritive  movements,  to  which  cor- 
respond as  many  oscillations  of  the  excitability  of  the  organ  itself. 
He  was  led  to  this  new  conception  of  automatism  by  the  dis- 
covery of  the  periodic  grouping  of  the  movements  of  the  frog's 
heart,  before  referred  to,  for  no  one  could  doubt  that  when  extrinsic 
conditions  remained  unchanged  the  cause  of  the  alternate  groups 
of  pulsations  and  pauses  in  repose  was  intrinsic. 


48  CHEYNE-STOKES   KESPIRATION. 

Luciani  therefore  regards  the  diverse  forms  of  respiratory 
rhythm  as  extrinsic  expressions  corresponding  to  the  oscilla- 
tions of  the  nutritive  changes  taking  place  in  the  structure  of  the 
respiratory  centre.  If  it  be  granted  that  the  respiratory  centre  is 
automatic,  it  follows  that  the  different  forms  of  rhythm  which  con- 
stitute Cheyne-Stokes  phenomenon  may  be  regarded  as  effects  of 
diverse  kinds  of  automatic  oscillations  in  the  excitability  of  the 
centre  itself. 

In  a  study  of  the  action  of  morphine  on  the  respiration,  Filehne  * 
again  discusses  the  respiratory  and  circulatoryphenomenaof  Cheyne- 
Stokes  breathing,  and  somewhat  modifies  his  original  statements. 
He  says : — "  To  my  former  theory  of  periodic  breathing  would  I 
now  make  the  addition  that  for  its  appearance  it  is  quite  sufficient 
that  the  arteries  of  the  medulla  oblongata  be  stimulated  simul- 
taneously with  the  stimulation  of  tlie  respiratory  centre ;  a  previous 
contraction  will  strengthen  the  phenomenon,  and  may  occur  in  the 
most  pronounced  cases ;  it  is,  however,  not  indispensable,  and  per- 
haps not  always  present."  He  further  says  that  the  difference  of 
opinion  existing  between  his  own  and  Biot's  explanations  of  iden- 
tical observations  is  a  purely  verbal  misunderstanding  ;  and  he  also 
replies  to  Hein  by  saying  that  the  latter  has  concerned  himself 
more  with 'the  how  than  the  ivhy. 

To  Rosenbach^  we  owe  a  new  explanation  of  the  symptom  in 
question.  After  pointing  out  that  the  different  phenomena  accom- 
panying Cheyne-Stokes  respiration  really  constitute  a  complex  of 
symptoms,  he  disputes  Biot's  statement  that  true  Cheyne-Stokes 
respiration  only  occurs  in  cardiac  diseases,  and  not  in  cerebral 
affections.  He  points  out  that  the  descending  part  of  the  phase 
of  respiration  is  not  so  regular  as  the  ascending,  and  agrees  with 
most  observers  that  the  circulation  is  sometimes  involved  and  at 
other  times  not.  In  some  cases  he  mentions  that  there  is  a  rise 
of  the  pressure  and  fall  of  the  rate  during  the  ascending  respira- 
tion, while  with  the  descending  respiration  the  contrary  takes 
place,  and  in  other  cases  there  is  no  increase  of  rate,  only  lessened 
frequency  at  the  end  of  the  pause.  He  shows  that  Filehue's  ob- 
servation on  the  sinking  of  the  fontanelles  of  the  child's  head 

1  ArcJdv  fill- experimentelle  Pathologie  und  Pharmakologie,  x.  Band,  S.  442, 
und  xi.  Band,  S.  45,  1879. 

2  Zeitschrift  fiir  Minische  Medicin,  i.  Band,  S.  583,  1879. 


IIISTOICICAL.  49 

before  the  1)oi;inniiiLj  of  the  respiratory  pliase  i.s  not  eorrect  f(jr  all 
cases;  the  recession  may  occur  aftt-r  IIk;  phase  has  be;4un  or  during' 
the  heif^ht  of  the  breathing,',  from  which  he  concludes  that  the 
sinking  may  be  caused  by  an  acceleration  of  the  l)lood-flow  from 
the  brain  by  means  of  the  respiration.  lie  recalls  Leube's  state- 
ment re^'arding  stimulation  of  the  phrenic  nerves,  and  says  that 
stimulation  of  the  vagi,  causing  a  change  in  the  pulse  rate,  effects 
no  change  in  the  phenomena  of  Ciieyne-Stokes  respiration,  showing 
that  ihey  are  independent  of  tlie  supply  of  arterialized  blood  to 
tlic  luaiii.  lie  lays  stress  on  the  contraction  of  the  pupils  during 
tlie  pause  and  their  dilatation  during  the  period  of  breathing,  as 
well  as  on  the  rolling  of  the  eyeballs  or  conjugate  deviation,  and 
the  general  twitchings  of  the  body  occurring  during  the  period  of 
respiration.  He  further  dwells  on  the  changes  in  the  sensorium, 
and  on  the  iniluence  of  such  drugs  as  morphine,  chloral,  and 
liromide  of  potassium,  and  recapitulates  that  there  are  changes  in 
Cheyne-Stokes  respiration  connected  with  the  cortical  as  well  as 
with  the  basal  centres,  such  as  those  of  intellection,  the  muscular 
system,  the  vision,  the  circulation,  and  the  respiration. 

Passing  by  Traube's  first  e.Kplanation,  he  states  his  second,  which, 
though  not  entirely  tenable,  has  yet  some  good  points.  He  points 
out  that  it  does  not  explain  the  ascending  character  of  the  respira- 
tion. He  then  enunciates  Filehne's  earlier  theory,  based  on 
periodic  changes  of  blood-supply,  caused  by  a  higher  degree  of 
e.xcitability  of  the  vaso-motor  centre,  and  without  hesitation  rejects 
it,  inasmuch  as  in  some  cases  the  blood-pressure  rises  before  tlie 
recommencement  of  breathing,  and  when  this  rise  is  present  it 
attains  its  maximum  at  a  point  between  the  ascending  and  de- 
scending respirations.  Filehne's  later  theory,  that  the  stimulation 
(tf  the  respiratory  centre  and  medullary  vessels  may  occur  simul- 
taneously is  also  rejected,  liosenbach  is  of  opinion  that  both 
]ihenomena  are  co-effects,  and  he  is  strengthened  in  his  views  by 
the  fact  that  other  phenomena,  such  as  the  mental,  visual,  and 
muscular,  are  bound  up  with  the  respiratory,  not  with  the  circu- 
latory, symptoms.  He  emphasizes  the  dilferences  between  the 
circulatory  and  respiratory  phenomena  in  this  type  of  breathing, 
the  great  variability  of  the  former  and  the  monotonous  similarity 
of  the  latter  being  noteworthy.  He  brings  forward  the  fact,  noted 
by  Leuhe  -dWil  confirmed  by  himself,  that  artificial  respiration  during 


50  CHEYNE-STOKES   RESPIRATION. 

the  pause  (which  prevents  accumulation  of  carbonic  acid  in  the 
blood)  does  not  alter  the  next  phase,  as  well  as  his  own  observation 
that  stimulation  of  the  vagi  and  slowing  of  the  pulse  during  the 
descending  period  do  not  alter  that  phase,  and  holds  that  these 
facts  prove  that  within  wide  limits  the  condition  of  the  blood  does 
not  modify  the  type  of  respiration.  He  points  out  that  the  eye 
phenomena  are  not  dependent  on  the  state  of  the  blood,  as  the 
widening  of  the  pupils  takes  place  along  with  the  first  inspiration, 
and  therefore  before  any  change  can  be  effected  in  the  state  of  the 
blood.  In  this  connexion  he  refers  to  the  work  of  Kiissinaul, 
Eahlmann  and  Witkowski,  Sander,  Plotke,  and  himself,  on  the 
relations  of  the  eye  and  the  central  nervous  system.  He  is  there- 
fore led  to  conclude  that  the  beginning  and  ending  of  breathing  in 
Cheyne-Stokes  respiration  are  independent  of  the  blood-pressure 
and  the  amount  of  gas  in  the  blood,  and  that  the  clianges  of  the 
pupils  have  no  relation  to  the  circulation  or  the  blood,  but  to  the 
excitability  of  centres  not  directly  dependent  on  the  condition  of 
the  blood.  He  points  out  that  in  health  the  vagus  and  vaso-motor 
centres  are  more  excitable  than  the  respiratory,  but  that  in  this 
phenomenon  (with  the  highest  pressure  accompanying  the  deepest 
respirations)  they  are  sunk  to  the  level  of  the  respiratory.  He  asserts 
that  Filehne's  theory  postulates,  in  rhythmic  contraction  and  dilata- 
tion of  the  arterial  system,  conditions  without  analogy  in  nature. 
He  points  out  that  at  the  end  of  the  period  of  breathing  there  is  no 
apnoea,  for  the  pupils,  eyeballs,  and  mental  state  speak  of  fatigue, 
not  better  arterialization,  that  amyl  nitrite  has  often  no  influ- 
ence or  very  little,  and  that  the  drug  is  believed  by  some  to  act  on 
the  respiratory  centre  itself.  He  refers  to  Hein's  explanation 
of  the  observation  that  unconsciousness  is  present  during  the  pause 
and  consciousness  during  the  period  as  incompatible  with  Filehne's 
theory. 

Eosenbach  seeks  for  an  explanation  of  the  phenomenon  in  the 
alternation  of  activity  and  repose  characteristic  of  nature.  In  the 
respiration  there  is  inspiration,  expiration,  and  pause  ;  in  the  cir- 
culation, systole,  diastole,  and  pause  ;  in  the  nervous  system,  wakinp 
and  sleep  ;  while  in  curarized  animals  there  are  pei'iodic  changes  in 
the  rate  and  tension  of  tlie  circulation  which  are  quite  independent 
of  the  respiration.  The  origin  of  activity  is  in  the  cell,  not  the 
Mood,  and  it  is  illogical  to  seek  a  cause  of  respiratory  and  other 


IIISTOIMCAI,.  51 

]iliriii)iii('ii;i  ill  lilt'  hluiid.  I'rrii)(licity  of  activity  of  all  nervous 
apparatus,  tluTt'l'drc,  (lc'])t'U(l.s  on  iniiuancnt  pcciiliiiritirs  of  cltunciit- 
ary  structures,  and  the  Ulood  is  nut  the  dii-ect  stimulus  tor  the  cells, 
lull  has  its  power  in  ,L;i\  iii<i;  the  cells  the  possibility  of  regulatiuf; 
ti>sui'  clinn-v.  When  the  IiImhiI  is  altered  there  is  necessarily  a 
iuii(liiic;iti()ii  in  the  alisor[)Liuu  ut'  oxygen  and  removal  of  tissue 
c]ianL,M'  jirixhu'ts,  and  the  mechanism  will  therefore  be  indirectly 
atlectetl ;  the  blood  is  thus  only  one  link  in  the  chain  of  apparatus 
needful  for  life. 

The  regular  alteriialion  of  activity  and  repose  characteristic  of 
lile  is  seen  in  the  complex  of  pathological  phenomena,  of 
which  periodic  breathing  is  only  one  symptom,  and  Cheyne- 
Stokes  res[)iration  is  therefore  a  condition  in  which  the  ex- 
haiisiibilily  of  the  central  apparatus,  normally  following  its 
activity,  is  greatly  increased.  The  resjiiratory  centre  has  its 
irritaljility  lowered,  as  the  breathing  is  at  first  shallow,  but  the 
irritabiliiy  } progressively  increases,  for  in  spite  of  better  aeration 
dyspncea  gradually  develops.  The  irritability  then  diminishes 
and  the  descending  phase  begins.  The  supposition  may  be  hazarded 
that  the  first  descending  respirations  following  the  deepest  have  their 
origin  in  1)etter  arterialization  of  the  blood,  or  in  removal  of  waste 
]iroducts  from  the  centre,  and  that  the  fall  in  irritability  begins 
with  the  first  normal  breathing. 

Rosenbach  shortly  summarizes  his  views  in  this  way: — Throufrh 
certain  disturbances  of  nutrition,  the  brain  suOers  from  lessened 
How  of  blootl  or  altered  quality  of  blood,  and  the  processes  of  tissue 
change  are  modified  in  the  entire  central  organs,  or  in  particular 
]iarts  (if  it,  especially  in  the  medulla  oblongata,  and  here  a>'ain 
more  jiarticularl}'  in  the  respiratory  centre,  so  that  the  normal 
irritability  of  the  parts  is  lowered  more  or  less,  and  the  normal 
jieriodic  exhaustibility  is  increased  even  to  complete  paralysis. 

Uosenbach  mention.s,  as  an  appendix  to  his  paper,  a  case  in 
which  a  patient  ill  with  tubercular  meningitis  suddenly  ceased  to 
breathe  except  once  or  twice  per  minute,  the  pulse  continuin*'  to 
beat.  After  artificial  respiration  had  been  employed  the  pheno- 
mena of  (Jheyne-Stokes  breathing  a])peared. 

Purjesz^  describes  a  case  whiidi  he  met  with   in   the  I'niversity 

*  J'ester  medkinisc/i-chirunjimfie  I'rcsn,  xv.  liuinl,  SS.  771,  7^7,  u.  >4C!,  1>7J. 


52  CHEYNE-STOKES   KESPIRATION. 

clinique  of  Wagner  in  Buda-Pestli.  The  patient,  a  man  aged  57, 
was  suffering  from  emphysema,  renal  cirrhosis,  cardiac  hyper- 
trophy, and  general  dropsy.  During  the  last  three  days  of  his 
life  typical  Cheyne-Stokes  breathing  was  present.  No  changes  in 
the  state  of  the  pupils  or  alterations  in  the  conditions  of  the 
brain  cortex  were  to  be  seen.  The  author  mentions  another  patient, 
in  the  same  clinique,  suffering  from  chronic  renal  cirrhosis,  who 
had  Cheyne-Stokes  breathing.  In  this  case  an  improvement  in 
the  patient's  condition  took  place,  and  he  left  the  hospital. 
Purjesz  reviews  at  considerable  length  several  of  the  theories 
which  have  been  advanced  to  account  for  the  phenomenon,  but 
gives  no  opinion  of  his  own. 

Edes^  has  described  five  cases  in  which  Cheyne-Stokes  breathing 
made  its  appearance  ;  and  it  is  a  most  interesting  point  to  find 
that  four  of  these  instances  belonged  to  the  same  family — a  father, 
aged  80  ;  his  wife,  whose  age  is  not  stated ;  and  two  sons,  aged 
respectively  50  and  45.  The  father  was  subject  to  attacks  of  un- 
consciousness, during  which  the  pulse  was  completely  lost  and  the 
periodic  respiration  appeared.  The  mother  and  the  two  sons  were 
affected  by  chronic  renal  disease.  The  fifth  case  was  that  of  an 
old  woman  with  chronic  renal  disease,  atheromatous  arteries,  and 
hypertrophy  of  the  heart,  in  whom  left  hemiplegia  occurred  from 
plugging  of  the  middle  cerebral  artery. 

Kronecker  and  Marckvvald,^  by  a  series  of  experiments  on  the 
rabbit,  have  shown  some  results  of  interest  in  this  connexion. 
The  medulla  was  severed  between  the  respiratory  centre  and  the 
brain,  in  such  a  way  that  the  respiration  was  not  much  altered, 
and  the  lower  part  was  stimulated  by  single  opening  induction 
shocks.  At  the  right  time  such  shocks  strengthened  the  inspira- 
tion and  expiration,  and  when  given  during  the  interval  between 
the  acts  they  induced  others  quite  normal  in  character.  When 
the  animal  was  brought  into  the  condition  of  apnoea  by  means  of 
artificial  respiration,  the  most  powerful  induction  shocks  failed  to 
cause  any  inspirations.  When  long  pauses  in  the  respiration  with 
intervening  periods  of  dyspncea  were  produced  by  partial  removal 
of  the  respiratory  centre,  every  induction  shock  given  during  the 

1  Boston  Medical  and  Surgical  Journal,  vol.  ci.  p.  734,  1879. 

2  ArcTiiv  fiir  Physiologie,  Jahrgang  1879,  S.  592. 


HISTORICAL.  53 

pauses  was  foUowi-d  ])y  an  ajiparently  normal  respiration.  When 
(luriiii^  a  respiratmy  pause  successive  rliyllitnic  induction  shocks 
were  t^'iven,  phenomena  were  seen  analogous  to  the  chan;,'es  in  the 
ventricle  of  the  frog's  heart  observed  by  Kronecker  and  Howditch 
(Rowd itch's  stair). 

From  the  pen  of  lioseubach^  came  an  excellent  article  on  the 
subject,  based  upon  the  views  to  which  full  reference  has  been 
made.  In  this  article  he  again  advances  his  opinions  that  the 
phenomena  are  not  chiefly  dependent  on  changes  in  the  circula- 
tion, that  they  are  independent  of  any  periodicity  in  the  blood- 
supply  to  the  brain,  and  that  they  are  co-ordinated  by  and 
joint  effects  of  one  and  the  same  cause  occurring  periodically  in 
the  central  organs,  this  cause  being  a  periodic  exhaustion  of  the 
centres.  The  whole  Inain  may  be  affected,  when  the  entire  com- 
plex of  symptoms,  to  be  termed  Cheyne -Stokes  phenomenon,  is 
produced  ;  or  only  limited  tracts  may  be  implicated,  giving  simply 
Cheyne-Stokes  breathing.  He  points  out  that,  just  as  the  respira- 
tory centre  alone  may  be  deranged,  so  the  vaso-motor  or  vagus 
centre  may  be  disturbed,  as  in  tubercular  meningitis,  and  cause 
changes  in  the  tension  or  rate  of  the  pulse.  Kosenbach  compares 
the  periodic  exhaustion  with  the  normal  pauses  for  rest  shown  by 
all  rhythmically  acting  systems.  The  different  phases  resemble 
natural  phenomena,  but  with  longer  intervals ;  the  period  of  breath- 
ing, for  example,  is  to  be  compared  with  a  respiration,  and  the 
period  of  apncea  with  the  short  pause  following  expiration.  The 
vagus  and  vaso-motor  centres  show  similar  variations.  The  ex- 
haustion of  the  brain  induces  sleep,  during  which  the  pupils  behave 
as  in  ordinary  slumber. 

The  centres  are  not  only  more  easily  exhausted,  requiring  longer 
rest,  but  their  irritability  is  reduced,  and  dyspncea  comes  on  in 
spite  of  better  arterialization  of  the  blood  (which  involves  reduc- 
tion of  stimulus).  The  meaning  of  this  is  that  the  centre  is 
becoming  more  irritable  although  the  stimulus  is  lessening.  After 
a  time  the  normal  irritability  is  regained,  which  is  accompanied  by 
gentler  breathing  until  the  pause  occurs. 

The  author  holds  that  this  theory  differs  from  all  previous 
explanations  in    being  based,   not  on  periodic  variations  in  the 

•  Iieal-EnrijrJu}mlie  ihr  gesammten  Heilkumli',  Hi-musgcgeltun  von  Dr  Albert 
Eulfiibei-y,  iii.  Band,  S.  150.     Wit-n  luul  Lt-ipzig,  1880. 


54  CHEYNE-STOKES   RESPIRATION. 

amount  of  stimuli,  but  on  periodic  changes  in  the  irritability  of 
the  centre. 

Caizergues^  describes  the  case  of  a  man,  aged  64,  suffering  from 
mitral  disease,  in  the  course  of  which  he  laboured  for  some  days 
under  severe  dyspnoea,  which  was  replaced  afterwards  by  Cheyne- 
Stokes  respiration.  During  the  pause  the  intelligence  became 
very  cloudy,  but  the  patient  could  be  awakened  by  a  loud  noise  ; 
the  eyelids  drooped  and  the  pupils  contracted  in  this  phase. 
When  awakened  by  a  loud  noise  the  regular  periodicity  of  the 
breathing  was  for  a  time  arrested.  Daring  the  period  of 
breathing  the  eyes  were  opened,  and  the  face  bore  a  look  of 
anxiety.  The  pulse,  of  which  tracings  are  given,  was  more  fre- 
quent during  the  pause  than  during  the  breathing,  and  during  this 
latter  phase  it  was  extremely  irregular. 

After  death  it  was  found  that  there  was  mitral  incompetence 
with  extensive  arterial  atheroma,  more  especially  of  the  cerebral 
vessels,  with  congestion  of  the  kidneys  and  other  internal  organs. 

BuU^  describes  an  interesting  case  in  which  the  patient,  belong- 
ing to  a  neurotic  family,  and  herself  the  victim  of  many  nervous 
symptoms,  was  seized,  when  20  years  old,  with  a  hysterical  affection 
of  the  breathing.  This  consisted  in  spasms  of  the  thoracic  muscles 
in  the  position  of  deep  inspiration  and  deep  expiration  alternately, 
the  former  lasting  as  long  as  forty  seconds,  and  the  latter  to  thirty- 
five  seconds.  This  condition  cannot  be  compared  with  Cheyne- 
Stokes  breathing,  as  the  only  point  of  resemblance  lies  in  the 
pauses. 

Blaise  and  Brousse,^  in  a  joint  communication  on  this  subject, 
give  a  brief  historical  review  of  previous  opinions  as  to  the  cause 
of  the  phenomenon,  and  then  pass  on  to  the  description  of  a  case  in 
which  it  occurred.  The  patient  in  this  case  was  a  man,  aged  88, 
suffering  from  bronchial  and  pulmonary  inflammation  associated 
with  pleurisy,  and  accompanied  by  renal  disease,  as  shown  by 
albuminuria  and  ursemia.  The  authors  watched  the  type  of 
breathing  under  consideration  for  ten  days ;  it  invariably  ceased 
during  sleep,  and  it  disappeared  finally  two  days  before  death, 

1  Gazette  hehdomadaire  des  Sciences  m^dicales  de  Alontpellier,  tome  ii.  p.  337, 
1880, 

2  Norsk  Magazin  for  Lcegevidenskaben,  3  Raekke,  v.  Bind,  S.  165,  1880. 

3  Movtpellier  mAHcal,  tome  xliv.  p.  287,  1880. 


HISTORICAT,.  55 

During  tlie  pauses  the  eyes  closed,  ami  the  pupils  became  small 
and  reactionlcss ;  two  or  three  seconds  before  the  return  of  the 
breathing  the  pupils  dilated,  and  sometimes  executed  a  series  of 
oscillations  during  the  dyspncwa;  during  the  i)eri<>d  of  hnsithing 
they  were  sensible  to  liglit.  There  was  considerable  agitation  at 
the  height  of  tlie  dyspntea,  at  which  time  consciousness  was  unim- 
l)aired,  and  there  were  no  convulsions.  By  speaking  to  the  patient 
during  the  ])eri()d  of  l)reathing  tliis  phase  could  be  prolonged  con- 
siderably. Sphygmograpliic  tracings  showed  during  the  pause  a 
fall  of  tension  and  an  increase  in  rate ;  during  the  respiratory 
period  the  reverse  occurred  along  with  irregularity  of  the  pulse. 
There  was  never  a  rise  of  tension  at  the  end  of  the  pause,  but,  on 
the  contrary,  sometimes  a  fall. 

After  an  excellent  description  of  this  case,  accompanied  by  ad- 
mirable tracings,  the  authors  give  a  brief  notice  of  another  case, 
under  the  care  of  Caizergues,  which  appears  to  be  that  previously 
referred  to. 

They  then  proceed  to  analyze  the  symptoms  attending  this 
phenomenon  with  great  care,  and  subsequently  criticise  the  views 
of  previous  observers,  to  which  they,  in  the  early  jiart  of  their 
paper,  had  called  attention.  This  brings  them  to  consider  the  view 
of  their  teacher  Grasset,  which  they  fully  expound.  According  to 
him,  llie  dyspnoea  is  the  primordial  fact,  the  apnoea  being  merely 
a  consequence  of  it ;  and  the  type  of  breathing  is  a  symptom  of 
excitement.  The  aniemia  of  the  medulla,  far  from  lowerin^^ 
increases  the  irritability  of  that  organ.  In  anajmia  of  the  nerve- 
centres  such  phenomena  of  excitement  as  convulsions  are  common. 
The  diminution  of  the  blood-current  and  consequent  lessening  of 
the  nutrition  reduce  the  vitality  of  the  nerve-cells.  This  increases 
the  irritability,  but  at  the  same  time  tends  to  produce  weakness 
and  liability  to  exhaustion  of  the  nerve  centres.  In  short,  it  leads 
to  what  the  authors  call,  "  that  peculiar  condition  which  the 
English  have  so  happily  termed  irritable  weakness."  This  gives 
the  key  to  the  causation  of  Cheyne-Stokes  breathing:  bulbar 
anivmia  produces  greater  irritability  of  the  centres  which  it  con- 
tains; their  usual  excitant,  carbonic  acid,  acts  upon  them  with 
unaccustomed  intensity  ;  the  breathing  assumes  the  character  of 
dyspncea,  which  will  be  more  marked  if  excitement  of  the  vaso- 
motor centre  causes  constriction  of  the  arterioles,  thus  increasing 


56  CHEYNE-STOKES   RESPIRATION. 

the  bulbar  anaemia.  As  the  centres  are  easily  fatigued,  however, 
their  excitement  progressively  diminishes,  until  it  passes  away 
entirely,  whence  the  pause.  After  a  time,  the  nervous  elements 
repair  their  forces,  and  the  cycle  recommences. 

Franz,^  in  the  course  of  a  paper  on  artificial  respiration,  takes 
occasion  to  refer  to  the  observation  of  Leube,  pressed  by  Rosenbach 
in  opposition  to  Filehne's  theory,  that  during  tlie  pause  stimulation 
of  the  phrenic  nerves  has  no  influence  on  the  respiration.  He 
expresses  his  opinion  that  periodic  breathing  is  not  induced  by  a 
periodicity  in  the  respiratory  centre  apart  from  the  degree  of 
arterialization  of  the  blood,  but  that  the  origin  of  the  periodic 
event  is  a  certain  degree  of  venosity  of  the  blood.  He  states  that 
in  animals  under  the  influence  of  morphine  showing  periodic 
breathing,  faradization  of  the  phrenic  nerves,  when  the  trachea  is 
open,  causes  respiration,  which  he  holds  to  show  how  little  ground 
Eosenbach  has  for  citing  Leube's  and  his  own  observations  in 
opposition  to  the  theory  of  Filehne. 

Marckwald  and  Kronecker,^  as  the  result  of  further  observa- 
tions on  the  respiratory  movements,  state  that  they  have  fully 
confirmed  Traube's  observations,  that  the  occurrence  of  Cheyne- 
Stokes  respiration  is  connected  with  the  integrity  of  the  vagi,  for 
after  cutting  these  nerves  in  the  neck  the  phenomenon  never 
appeared,  and  if  present  before  section,  it  disappeared ;  in  fact, 
with  division  of  the  vagi,  all  regulation  of  the  respiration  was  lost. 

Hein  ^  asserts  that  neither  the  theory  of  Traube  nor  that  of 
Filehne  can  account  for  what  he  had  previously  described,  i.e., 
variations  in  the  state  of  consciousness,  and  he  believes  that  there 
must  be  the  same  cause  for  the  cerebral  and  bulbar  phenomena. 
He  therefore  again  states  his  theory.  He  quite  agrees  with  Biot 
that  cerebral  breathing  is  not  the  same  thing  as  Cheyne-Stokes 
respiration.  In  the  former  there  is  periodic  breathing  of  atypical 
form,  often  with  long  pauses,  sometimes  ascending  and  descending 
in  character,  and  having  no  constant  relation  between  the  eye  and 
breath  symptoms ;  but  if  the  eye  signs  are  present,  the  pupils  are 
wide  during  the  breathing  and  narrow  in  the  pause.  It  occurs  in 
many  diseases,  and  the  prognosis  is  not  always  unfavourable. 

1  Archiv  fiir  Physiologie,  Jahrgang  1880,  S.  398. 

2  Ihid.,  S.  441. 

^  Deutsches  Archiv  fiir  klinische  Medicin.,  xxvii.  Band,  S.  569,  1880. 


IIISTOUICAL.  57 

Penodic  brealliing  of  llie  Cheyiie-Stokes  type  lie  ImMs  to  l»t',  iis 
a  rule,  associatud  with  a  state  of  iinconsciou.siies.s.  Sonietinies 
consciousness  returns  durin;^  the  period  of  breathing,  but  is  absent 
in  the  pause,  and  if  this  is  tlie  case,  tlie  consciousness  and  the 
breatliinjT  reappear  simultaneously.  If  j)upillary  variations  are  to 
be  seen,  the  pupils  are  of  middle  size  during  respiration,  become 
narrower  during  the  descending  phase,  and  are  small  and  insensitive 
during  the  pause,  gradually  widening  with  the  ascending  respira- 
tions. If  the  vaso-motor  nerves  are  affected,  there  is  higher 
arterial  tension  during  the  respiratory  period.  This  may  pass 
from  regular  Cheyne-Stokes  respiration  into  the  atyi)ical  form  at 
times.  The  type  of  the  respiration  may  be  due  to  periodic  varia- 
tions ill  activity  of  the  respiratory  centre  alone  or  associated  with 
similar  variations  of  other  centres. 

Lowil,^  from  a  careful  study  of  tracings  obtained  by  means  of 
the  polygraph  in  a  case  of  Cheyne-Stokes  respiration,  forms  the 
opinion  that  this  symptom  is  not  to  be  regarded  as  identical  with 
the  periodic  breathing  produced  experimentally  by  Filehne.  He 
holds  that  Cheyne-Stokes  breathing  does  not  depend  upon  varia- 
tions in  the  condition  of  the  circulation,  but  upon  fluctuations  in 
the  activity  of  the  nervous  mechanism  of  the  breathing,  such  as 
changes  in  the  irritability  of  the  respiratory  centre  from  exhaustion 
and  recovery.  The  irritability  of  the  respiratoiy  centre  alters 
under  conditions  not  yet  perfectly  known,  but  no  doubt  belonging 
to  the  processes  of  tissue  change.  He  regards  this  as  the  cause  of 
the  symptom. 

Winternitz,-  writing  nf  Cheyne-Stokes  respiration  in  eliiMren, 
describes  a  case  in  which  the  patient,  who  was  a  highly  hysterical 
girl,  was  thrown  into  a  state  of  great  nervous  irritability  after  a 
painfid  operation  on  the  teeth,  and  in  this  condition  developed 
the  type  of  breathing  in  question.  It  was  present  during  a  period 
of  thirty-six  hours,  and  then  disappeared.  Another  case  described 
is  that  of  a  little  boy  suffering  from  catarrh  of  the  nose  and  throat, 
with  vomiting  and  diarrhtea,  in  whom  the  Cheyne-Stokes  breath- 
ing was  present  for  twelve  hours,  until  the  patient  improved. 
During  the  pauses  the  pupils  were  contracteil.  He  is  of  eipinion 
that  in  such  a  case  the  determination  of  blood    to   the   intestines, 

1  Frwjer  mcdici n iache  irucluiu^chn/i,  v.  Haii.l,  SS.  461,  473,  481.  u.  tiil),  1880. 
'  Archil' fiir  Kimkriuilkundi,  i.  Vmu\,  S.  142,  188i>. 

H 


58,  CHEYNE-STOKES   RESPIRATION. 

acting  on  a  delicate  and  nervous  organism,  caused  anaemia  of  the 
medulla,  and  thus  induced  the  Cheyne-Stokes  breathing.  He 
suggests  mechanical  compression  of  the  abdomen  in  similar  cases, 
but  says  he  omitted  it  in  his  own. 

Solokow  and  Luchsinger,  in  giving  the  results  of  a  careful  series 
of  experiments,  contribute  some  interesting  observations^  to  this 
subject.  They  state  that  when  frogs,  which  have  been  immersed 
for  some  hours  in  water,  begin  to  recover  from  their  stupor,  they 
show  the  Cheyne-Stokes  phenomenon ;  that  when  frogs  in  winter 
are  exposed  to  the  action  of  heat,  and  the  aorta  is  clamped,  the 
same  phenomenon  occurs  on  the  removal  of  the  clamp  and  on  its 
being  again  replaced  ;  that  the  periodic  respiration  is  also  seen  on 
clamping  the  aorta,  after  cutting  the  cord  in  the  neck  and  destroy- 
ing the  spinal  cord  below  that  point,  showing  that  it  is  quite 
independent  of  conditions  of  blood-pressure ;  that  its  occurrence 
is  not  affected  by  any  changes  of  pressure,  or  by  the  substitution 
of  saline  solutions  in  place  of  blood ;  and  that  the  vagi  are  not 
necessary  for  its  appearance.  They  state  that  the  conditions  of 
periodicity  are  no  other  than  such  as  are  developed  in  every  tissue, 
with  growing  asphyxia.  Describing  the  administration  of  picro- 
toxin  hypodermically  during  ether  narcosis,  they  mention  that  tlie 
Cheyne-Stokes  respiration  and  convulsions  occurred  synchron- 
ously, and  that  on  the  administration  of  more  ether  the  convul- 
sions ceased  while  the  periodic  breathing  went  on.  They  compare 
the  phenomenon  with  the  periodicity  of  lymph  hearts  as  seen  by 
themselves ;  with  the  periodicity  of  blood  hearts  described  by 
Luciani ;  with  the  periodicity  of  the  heart  observed  by  Rosenbach 
when  a  supply  of  defibrinated  blood  has  been  allowed  to  circulate 
too  long  and  has  lost  its  colour ;  and  with  the  occurrence  of  the 
contractions  of  exhausted  Medusae  in  groups.  They  conclude  that 
the  observations  of  comparative  physiology  as  well  as  the  results 
of  experimental  analysis  agree  in  showing  the  conditions  of  this 
grouping  of  movements.  Increase  of  stimulus  and  decrease  of 
elasticity  show  themselves  to  be  the  important  factors.  It  may 
without  hesitation  be  supposed  that  the  cause  of  the  periodicity 
is  to  be  sought  in  the  lessened  elasticity  and  greater  exhaustibility 
of  the  organ,  and  this  view  is  supported  by  direct  observation. 

1  ArcMv  fur  die  gesammte  Physiologie  des  Menschen  mid  tier  Thiere,  xxiii. 
Band,  S.  283,  1880. 


irisTonicAL.  59 

Tn  answer  to  Fileline's  question/  why  the  exliaiistion  doo.s  not 
follow  each  respiration,  instead  of  showing'  itself  after  a  series  of 
respirations,  they  reply  that  the  irritabiliiy  of  a  nervous  or<,'an  will 
rise  when  after  repose  it  is  awakened  to  activity  by  stimuli,  hut  it 
will  sink  if  the  activity  has  lasted  too  hnv^.  They  refer  to  tiie  obser- 
vations of  Kronecker  and  Marckwald,  already  mentioned,  as  being 
entirely  analogous  to  the  phenomena  of  Cheyne-Stokes  respiration. 

O'XeilF  lays  stress  on  the  fact  that  the  respiratory  pause  may 
be  present  without  any  ascending  and  descending  phenomena,  but 
is  not  prepared  to  say  that  arrests  of  this  kind  should  be  classed 
as  Cheyne-Stokes  resi)iration.  He  mentions  the  case  of  a  lady 
suffering  from  chronic  bronchitis  and  emphysema,  with  dilatation 
and  hypertrophy  of  the  heart,  in  whom  arrests  of  respiration 
appeared,  after  an  exacerbation  of  her  pulmonary  troubles,  accom- 
panied by  general  anasarca.  The  arrests  of  breathing  disappeared 
when  the  chest  improved  and  the  dropsy  passed  away.  He 
describes  a  case  in  which  there  was  difficulty  of  articulation  and 
deglutition  along  with  Cheyne-Stokes  breathing,  and  he  supposes 
there  was  an  affection  of  the  medulla  as  well  as  of  other  nervous 
centres.  In  this  case  the  pauses  appeared  after  the  use  of  chloral. 
O'Xeill  states  that  in  two  cases  nitrite  of  amyl  produced  no  effect, 
but  that  another  patient  suffering  from  renal  disease,  accompanied 
by  Cheyne-Stokes  respiration,  felt  much  relief  from  this  drug, 
^vhich  on  several  occasions  "restored  and  reinvigorated  the  breath- 
ing when  it  was  about  to  cease." 

Lereboullet  gives  an  excellent  summary  of  the  various  views 
held  by  several  writers  on  the  phenomena  of  Cheyne-Stokes 
respiration.^  He  is  evidently  of  opinion  that  Filehne's  investiga- 
tions have  tended  to  show  that  the  primary  cause  of  the  symptom 
is  an  affection  of  the  vaso-motor  centre,  while  the  respiratory  centre 
is  oidy  concerned  in  its  production  in  a  secondary  manner.  Lere- 
boullet adds  no  original  observations  of  his  own  to  the  subject 
with  which  he  deals. 

liosenbach*  gives  another  critical  study  of  the  phenomena  of 

■   Ueher  des  Ch^yne-St' ikes'. ■<che  Athmungsphanomen,  S.  17.     Erlangen,  1874. 
'^  Lancet,  vol.  ii.  fur  1880,  j).  691. 

3  Dictionnaire  eticijclope'dique   dis  sciem-es   m^icales,    Pi-emi^re   s^rie,    tome 
\xv.,  p.  322.     Paris,  1880. 

*  Deutsche  maliciuische  Jf^ochenschri/t,  vii.  Jahrgang,  SS.  27,  u.  39,  1881. 


60  CHEYNE-STOKES   RESPIRATION. 

Cheyne-Stokes  respiration,  in  which  he  asserts  t'.iat  to  this  type  of 
breathing  are  to  be  referred  all  forms  of  respiration  in  which  the 
respiration  is  intermittent,  or  there  is  any  periodic  change  in  the 
depth  of  the  inspirations.  He  therefore  inchides  the  effects  of 
morphine  in  the  group  of  periodic  changes  of  respiration,  and 
points  out  that  as  this  drug  lowers  all  the  vital  centres  there  are 
usually  changes  in  the  functions  linked  with  the  respiration.  He 
then  refers  to  the  various  symptoms  associated  with  Cheyne-Stokes 
respiration,  and  holds  that  any  valid  theory  must  account  for  all 
of  them.  He  goes  on  to  state  that  the  common  characteristic  of 
these  phenomena  is  an  alternation  of  activity  and  repose,  which 
belongs  to  all  nervous  processes,  and  which  is  present  in  this  case 
with  longer  periods  of  repose.  In  addition,  he  points  out  how  far 
reacliing  is  the  analogy  between  the  phenomena  of  Cheyne-Stokes 
respiration  and  the  normal  physiological  processes.  He  ends  his 
contribution  by  stating  the  differences  between  the  theory  of 
Traube  and  that  which  he  proposed  as  follows  : — 1.  His  own  theory 
is  wider,  and  is  concerned  with  symptoms  unknown  or  insuffi- 
ciently appreciated  before ;  2.  It  takes  little  account  of  fatigue, 
and  looks  to  the  excitability  and  non-excitability  of  centres;  and 
3.  It  holds  the  different  phenomena  to  be  independent  of  the 
changes  of  the  circulation. 

A  somewhat  warm  discussion  took  place  between  Filehne  ^  and 
Eosenbach  ^  in  regard  to  their  respective  theories,  in  which  no  new 
facts  or  views  were  advanced  on  either  side.  The  only  points  of 
interest  in  Filehne's  two  articles  are  contained  in  his  allegation 
that  Eosenbach's  theory  is  not  a  new  one,  but  merely  a  modifica- 
tion of  Traube's  exhaustion  hypothesis,  and  in  his  statement  that 
its  author  has  only  supported  it  by  purely  speculative  reasoning — 
a  statement  full  of  unconscious  irony  against  its  maker. 
Eosenbach's  reply  to  these  strictures  is  a  strong  refutation  of  the 
charges  brought  against  his  views,  in  which  he  has  unfortunately 
followed  the  polemical  style  of  his  critic. 

Saloz^  devotes  his  inaugural  dissertation  to  the  subject  of 
Cheyne-Stokes  respiration,  and   embodies   in   its   pages   a   large 

^  Zeitsclirift  fiir  klinische  Medicin,  ii.  Band,  SS.  255  u.  472,  1881. 
2  Ibid.,  S.  713. 

^  Contribution  d  I' Etude  dinique  et  experinientale  dii  Phe'nomene  Eespiratoire  de 
Cheyne-Stokes.     Geneve,  1881. 


mSTOHICAL  61 

lunnLer  of  interesting  facts,  clinical  and  experimental.  After 
defining  this  type  of  respiratory  rliytliin,  an<l  distingnisliing  it 
from  such  respiratory  phenomena  as  are  common  in  meningitis, 
he  proceeds  to  analyze  its  symptoms,  taking  up,  in  the  first  place, 
the  phenomena  shown  l»y  the  respiration,  and,  in  the  next  i)lace, 
tliose  connected  with  tlie  circulatory,  psychical,  vi.sual,  and  motor 
apparatus.  He  lays  stress  on  the  variability  of  the  circulatory 
phenomena  ;  cm  the  necessity  that  any  theory  explaining  the  origin 
of  Cheyne-Stokes  respiration  must  give  a  reason  for  the  changes 
in  the  mental  state  frequently  accompanying  it;  on  the  support 
which  the  oculo-pupillary  symptoms  give  to  llosenbach's  theory ; 
and  on  the  inconstancy  of  the  muscular  phenomena. 

He  states  that  the  appearance  of  Cheyne-Stokes  breathing  is 
frequently  preceded,  and  its  disappearance  followed,  by  a  form  of 
res[)iratory  rhythm  which  may  be  termed  "  intermediate,"  as  it 
forms  a  transition  from  the  normal  rliythni  to  that  of  Cheyne- 
Stokes  breathing,  and  calls  attention  to  the  fact  that  sleep  is  very 
favourable  to  the  development  of  tlie  symptom.  Casting  a  glance 
at  the  views  of  CuHer  and  his  division  of  the  type  into  two  classes, 
he  proceeds  to  review  several  of  the  theories  advanced  to  account 
for  it,  particularly  those  of  Traube,  Filehne,  Luchsinger  and  Solo- 
kow,  and  Cufl'er.  In  the  course  of  this  criticism  he  enunciates  the 
following  proposition: — That  the  pathological  physiology  of  Cheyne- 
Stokes  respiration  must  be  based  on  the  three  conditions, — (1), 
Diminution  of  the  excitability  of  the  respiratory  centre;  (2),  Ilapid 
exhaustion  of  this  excitability  by  excessive  action ;  and,  (3), 
Gradually  increasing  recovery  of  this  excitability,  even  amounting 
to  transitory  exaggeration.  In  reviewing  Cufter's  work  he  observes 
that  in  the  renal  cases  which  he  has  seen  presenting  this  symptom 
there  have  been, — (1),  Alterations  of  the  arterial  system,  embracing 
the  vessels  at  the  base  of  the  brain,  leading  to  defective  irrigation 
of  the  medulla ;  (2),  Consecutive  cardiac  lesions  augmenting  the 
circulatory  troubles  ;  and,  (o),  An  abnormal  state  of  the  blood, 
which  presented  a  great  tendency  to  coagulate  and  cause  thrombosis. 

After  some  brief  remarks  on  diagnosis,  prognosis,  and  treatment, 
the  author  goes  on  to  describe  his  experiments.  These,  briefly 
stated,  were  as  follows  : — 

1.  Pressure  on  the  medulhi,  which  caused  phenomena  somewhat 
resembling  those  of  Cheyne-Stokes  respiration. 


62  CHEYNE-STOKES   RESPIRATION. 

2.  Compression  of  the  arteries  supplying  the  brain,  which  pro- 
duced effects  distantly  resembling  Cheyne-Stokes  breathing,  but 
not  presenting  a  regular  ascending  and  descending  type,  or  corre- 
sponding in  time  to  the  intermittent  compression. 

3.  Injection  of  morphine,  with  or  without  subsequent  adminis- 
tration of  chloroform,  giving  results  closely  resembling  Cheyne- 
Stokes  breathing. 

4.  Injection  of  carbonate  of  ammonium  and  kreatin,  with  or 
without  previous  nephrotomy,  producing  respiratory  pauses  and 
spasms  in  no  way  comparable  to  Cheyne-Stokes  breathing. 

5.  Various  operations  on  frogs,  leading  to  many  phenomena  like 
those  of  Cheyne-Stokes  breathing. 

This  leads  to  the  description  of  ten  cases  personally  observed  by 
the  author,  and  of  another  communicated  to  him  by  Dr  Mermod. 
Summarized  as  shortly  as  possible,  these  cases  were  as  follows: — (1), 
Chronic  renal  disease  in  a  man,  aged  60  ;  (2),  Haemophylia  in  a  boy, 
aged  3J;  (3),  Chronic  renal  disease  in  a  man,  aged  48;  (4),  Chronic 
renal  disease  in  a  woman,  aged  84 ;  (5),  Chronic  renal  disease  in  a 
man,  aged  77  ;  (6),  Clironic  renal  disease  in  a  woman,  aged  41;  (7), 
Atheroma  and  chronic  renal  disease  in  a  man,  aged  70;  (8),  Chronic 
renal  disease  in  a  man,  aged  74;  (9),  Atheroma  with  thrombosis  of  the 
carotid  artery  and  cerebral  embolism  in  a  man,  aged  65;  (10),  Chronic 
renal  disease  in  a  man,  aged  50;  and  (11),  Mitral  and  aortic  disease, 
with  consecutive  renal  affection,  in  a  man,  aged  70.  Some  of  these 
cases  presented  the  fully  developed  phenomena  of  Cheyne-Stokes 
breathing  with  its  associated  symptoms ;  others  were  simply 
accompanied  by  the  respiratory  changes  alone. 

The  author  concludes  this  excellent  dissertation  by  drawing  up 
the  following  conclusions  : — 

1.  The  fundamental  condition  causing  the  phenomenon  is  dimin- 
ished excitability  of  the  respiratory  centre. 

2.  This  diminislied  excitability  is  most  commonly  the  con- 
sequence of  some  obstacle  to  the  supply  of  blood  to  the  medulla, 
such  as  some  change  in  the  vascular  walls,  some  cardiac  affection, 
or  some  compression  of  the  medulla. 

3.  This  diminished  excitability  may  also  be  caused  by  haemor- 
rhages and  poisons. 

4.  The  apncea  is  not  produced  by  excess  of  oxygen,  but  by 
exhaustion  of  the  respiratory  centre. 


mSTOHICAL.  63 

5.  The  peculiar  rharacters  of  Llie  hyperpnoeji  are  caiiseil  \>y  llic 
gradually  increasing  recovery  of  the  centre  and  hy  progressive 
diminution  of  its  excitability. 

G.  The  role  attributed  to  spasm  of  the  vessels  in  the  causation 
of  the  symptom  does  not  ajt[)ear  to  rest  on  suMiciently  certain 
facts. 

7.  The  fri'ipu'iicy  with  which  the  .symptom  is  associated  with 
chronic  renal  disease  depends  less  on  tlic  kidney  aflection  than  on 
the  va.scular  degeneration  with  which  it  is  associated.  The  urinary 
troubles  only  play  a  secondary  part,  by  producing  cardiac  or 
])uliiionary  affections,  ami  by  altering  the  state  of  the  blood.  The 
development  of  the  phenomenon  in  these  cases  does  not  seem  to 
have  a  direct  relation  to  an  intoxication  by  extractive  matters  or 
ammonium  carbonate. 

8.  Occurring  in  very  diverse  conditions  Cheyne-Stokes  breathing 
has  no  precise  diagnostic  value. 

9.  The  intermittent  appearance  of  the  phenomenon  and  its  com- 
plete disappearance  prove  that  it  does  not  depend  on  a  profound 
alteration  in  the  structure  of  the  respiratory  centre. 

10.  Although  most  commonly  the  precursor  of  a  speedy  fatal 
i.ssuc,  the  symptom  may  be  compatible  with  survival  for  a  long 
period. 

11.  Without  extolling  narcotics  it  may  be  stated  that  in  cases  of 
Cheyne-Stokes  respiration  they  may  render  good  service,  and  that 
their  dangers  have  been  considerably  exaggerated. 

Langer^  describes  a  case  of  tumour  of  the  pons  in  a  young 
woman,  where  Cheyne-Stokes  respiration  was  present  in  its  typical 
development. 

In  an  investigation  into  the  periodic  breathing  of  frogs,  Langen- 
dorff  and  Siebert-  note  that  after  the  blood-supply  to  the  medulla 
has  been  cut  off,  frogs  show  a  periodic  rhythm  of  respiration,  and 
that  the  result  is  the  same,  whether  the  blood-supplv  is  cut 
off  by  tying  the  aorta  or  bleeding  the  animal,  while  substitution 
of  a  physiological  solution  of  common  salt  for  the  blood  sometimes 
allows  the  ordinary  type  of  respiration  to  continue,  but  often 
modifies  it  in  various  ways.  Stimulation  of  the  skin  during  the 
pauses  between  the  periods  of  breathing  causes  the  appearance  of 

'  ^[ed^zinMle  Jahrhiicher der  k.  k.  Geselhchaft  der  Atntc  in  Jl'ten,  S.  515,  1S81. 
-  Archivfiir  Phusinlinju;  Jahrj^uni,'  1881,  S.  241. 


64  CHEYNE-STOKES   RESPIRATION. 

a  group  of  respirations.  They  regard  periodic  respiration  as 
conditioned  by  disturbance  of  irritability  induced  by  modifications 
of  nutrition.  The  ascending  character  they  attribute  to  the 
gradual  disappearance  of  exhaustion — the  descending  phase  is 
not  so  often  seen. 

Langendorff^  has  further  observed  periodic  respiration  in  frogs 
after  the  administration  of  muscarine,  which  he  regards  as  acting 
directly  on  the  respiratory  centre,  causing  a  true  disturbance  of 
its  nutrition.  In  the  same  paper  he  describes  periodic  respiration 
caused  by  digitalin,  which  he  attributes  to  the  influence  of  the 
drug  on  the  heart,  as  the  respiratory  phenomena  only  appear 
when  the  heart  is  brought  nearly  into  the  condition  of  arrest. 

Sanson! 2  is  of  opinion  "  that  the  respiratory  nerve  centre  is 
dhedly  influenced — that  it  suffers  a  paralytic  lesion,  and  so  its 
irritability  is  impaired,"  but  adds  that  "it  may  be  doubted  whether, 
in  some  cases,  the  symptom  may  not  be  initiated  by  disease  of 
the  heart-muscle  itself." 

Davy^  describes  the  case  of  a  man,  aged  70,  subject  to  attacks 
of  cardiac  asthma,  who  at  times  presented  characteristic  breathing 
of  this  type. 

Langer*  commences  an  excellent  contribution  to  the  study  of 
this  subject  by  defining  the  symptom  and  describing  the  pheno- 
mena with  which  it  is  so  often  associated,  after  which  he  refers  to 
modifications  in  its  type,  and  states  that  his  observations  lead  him 
to  agree  with  Eosenbach  that  true  Cheyne-Stokes  respiration  may 
occur  in  cerebral  cases.  He  afterwards  analyses  the  various 
phenomena,  especially  dwelling  on  those  connected  with  the  state 
of  the  consciousness,  the  muscular  condition,  the  changes  in  the 
eyes,  and  the  circulatory  modifications.  All  of  these  he  holds  to 
be  explicable  by  one  of  two  possibilities — either  that  the  excita- 
bility of  the  centres  increases  and  diminishes,  or  that  the  stimuli 
vary  while  the  excitability  remains  constant.  This  leads  him  to 
mention  the  rival  theories  of  Filehne  and  Eosenbach. 

He  then  narrates  the  case  of  a  mason,  aged  29,  suffering  from 

^  Archiv  filr  Fhysiologie,  Jahrgang  1881,  S.  331. 

2  Manual  of  the  Physical  Diagnosis  of  Diseases  of  the  Heart.  Third  edition, 
p.  38.     London,  1881. 

3  Cincinnati  Lancet  and  Clinic.     New  series.     Vol.  viii.  p.  492,  1882. 
*  Wiener  medizinische  Presse,  xxiii.  Jahrgang,  S.  1253  u.  1289,  1882. 


HI8T0HICAL.  CJj 

climiiic,  HriL^ht's  disease.  In  this  case  Cheyne-Stokes  breatliin^' 
was  developed  with  chan<;es  in  the  condition  of  tlie  consciousnes.s 
and  in  the  movements  of  the  eyeballs,  but  witiiout  any  alteratif)n 
in  the  inipils  corresponding;  to  the  two  phases  of  the  breathint;. 
After  this  had  cniitiiiued  tnr  twenty-four  liours,  periodic  changes 
in  the  condition  of  the  circulation  showed  themselves,  the  tension 
of  the  pulse  risinj;,  and  its  rate  sinking'  with  the  ascending'  phase 
of  the  respiration,  and  the  converse  takin^j  ])lace  during;  the 
descending  phase  and  the  subseciuent  [)ause.  After  tiuise  condi- 
tions had  existeil  for  two  days  a  change  ensued,  and  on  account  of 
an  alteration  in  the  relation  of  the  pulse  and  respiration,  it  often 
happened  that  the  highest  tension  ami  lowest  rate  of  the  former 
coincided  with  a  pause  of  the  latter. 

The  author  regards  this  observation  as  giving  support  to  the 
theory  of  Kosenbach,  to  which,  as  well  as  to  the  work  of  Solokow 
and  Luchsinger,  and  Hein,  he  refers  in  concluding  his  paper. 

De  Witt'  records  a  case  in  which  the  patient,  an  elderly  man, 
fell  down  and  probably  struck  the  back  of  his  head.  He  became 
unconscious,  and  developed  long  pauses  in  the  breathing.  It  is 
open  to  question  whether  this  case  may  be  regarded  as  having  any 
close  connexion  with  the  subject  under  discussion. 

Paterson-  narrates  the  case  of  a  middle-aged  gentleman, 
suH'ering  from  Bright's  disease,  who  presented  the  symptoms 
of  Cheyne-Stokes  respiration,  which  he  is  inclined  to  attribute 
to  cardiac  hypertrophy  and  pulmonary  oedema,  acting  injuriously 
on  the  medulla  oblongata. 

Knoll,^  in  a  contribution  to  the  study  of  irregular  and  periodic 
breathing,  distinguishes  between  spontaneous  alterations  in  the  state 
of  the  respiratory  centre  and  changes  which  are  produced  retlexly. 
lie  holds  the  latter  class  to  be  very  much  more  extensive  than  the 
former,  traces  out  the  mode  of  origin  in  both,  and  gives  examples 
of  each.  Amongst  periodic  breathing  the  author  dwells  on  that  of 
the  "  meningitic  type"  of  Biot,  which  he  holds  to  be  dependent  on 
a  sinking  of  the  irritability  of  the  respiratory  centre  rather  than 
on  a  stimulus  caused  by  the  blood,  leaving  it  in  doubt,  however, 
whether  other  factors  may  not  also  be  concerned  in  its  production. 

'  Cincinnati  Lancet  and  Clinic.     New  series.     Vol.  i.\.  p.  2lK),  1882. 

2  Lancet,  vol.  i.  for  1883,  \>.  IJI. 

^  Lotos,  iieue  Folj,'c,  iii.  ii.  iv.  liaii'l,  S.  101),  1S83. 

I 


66  CHEYNE- STOKES   RESPIRATION. 

He  also  devotes  some  remarks  to  Cheyne-Stokes  phenomenon, 
mentioning  the  various  methods  by  means  of  which  appearances 
more  or  less  like  it  may  be  produced,  and  concluding  that  he 
would  not  be  justified  in  regarding  the  symptom  as  a  reflex 
phenomenon  of  deeply  depressed  irritability  of  the  respiratory 
centre,  in  opposition  to  any  theory  of  blood  stimulus. 

FanOji  in  the  course  of  some  investigations  on  the  red  blood 
corpuscles,  observed  that  after  removing  the  heart  from  a  tortoise 
the  breathing  persisted,  not  indeed  with  its  previous  regularity, 
but  in  a  periodic  manner,  the  respirations  being  grouped  together 
and  the  different  groups  separated  by  long  pauses.  This  observa- 
tion, which  he  repeated  more  than  once  with  different  forms  of 
tortoise,  and  which  he  compares  with  the  results  of  Solokow  and 
Luchsinger,  led  him  to  consider  the  origin  of  Cheyne-Stokes 
respiration.  Such  experiments  he  holds  to  have  entirely  over- 
thrown the  theory  of  Filehne,  already  refuted  by  Luciani.  Fano 
proceeds  to  detail  the  methods  which  he  adopted  in  his  investiga- 
tions, and  afterwards  criticises  the  theories  of  Filehne,  Traube, 
Solokow  and  Luchsinger,  Langendorff  and  Siebert,  and  Luciani. 

This  is  followed  by  a  description  of  his  experiments  with 
carbonic  oxide  and  carbonic  acid  gases.  He  found  that  tortoises 
were  able  to  live  and  breathe  for  many  hours  when  in  an  atmo- 
sphere solely  composed  of  either  of  these  gases ;  and  he  concludes 
this  fact  to  be  enough  to  show  that  there  may  be  some  doubt  as 
to  the  production  of  respiratory  movements  by  the  state  of  the 
blood.  Other  experiments,  performed  with  oxygen,  hydrogen,  and 
carbonic  acid,  confirmed  his  conclusions ;  but  at  the  same  time,  as 
he  remarks,  made  some  of  the  nervous  functions  involved  even 
more  mysterious  and  difficult  of  explanation. 

The  occurrence  of  Cheyne-Stokes  breathing  in  a  case  of  apoplexy  of 
the  cerebellum,  due  to  degeneration  of  the  cerebellar  arteries,  has  been 
placed  on  record  by  Hurd.^  In  this  case  marked  congestion  of  the 
whole  medulla  oblongata  was  found  at  the  examination  after  death. 

In  an  exhaustive  article  on  variola,  Zuelzer^  says  of  that  disease 
that  the  respiration  in  the  early  stages  is  usually  hard  and  laboured, 

'  Lo  Sperimentale,  lomo  li.  p.  561,  1883. 
'^  Boston  Medical  and  Surgical  Journal,  vol.  cix.  p.  195,  1883. 
^  Beal-Encyclopadie  der  gesammten  Heilkunde,  xiv.  Band,  S.  393.     Wien  unci 
Leipzig,  1883. 


HISTOniCAL.  67 

and  not  inficqnently  sliows  at  a  later  stage  tin;  irre;:,'ularity  of 
the  Cheyne-Stokes  respiration  phenomenon,  whicli  continues  more 
or  less  rpyularly  and  distinctly,  until  towards  tlui  end  in  fatal 
cases  pneumonia  or  pleurisy  appears. 

ruddicoiiilic'  records  a  case  ot"  apoplexy  occurriuL,^  in  a  man, 
n^fcd  04,  ^vll()  towards  the  end  of  the  disease,  in  the  last  days  of 
his  life,  ilevelo])ed  Cheyne-Stokes  respiration.  This  cliaracteristic 
form  of  lu'eailiiuL;  niily  appeared  during  sleep.  The  pauses  could 
l>e  interrupted  hy  strong  stin)uli,  but  as  soon  as  these  ceased 
the  patient  again  fell  into  the  condition  of  apncea.  Drugs  which 
increased  the  tendency  to  sleep  made  the  patient  worse  instead  of 
better.  The  effect  of  nitrite  of  amyl  is  worthy  of  note.  "  Nitrite 
of  amyl,"  says  the  author,  "  on  being  held  to  his  nostrils,  stopped 
the  symptoms  temporarily,  but  only  by  causing  him  to  wake  up, 
which  he  invariably  did  after  it  had  been  held  to  his  nose  for 
seven  or  eight  seconds." 

Dunin-  describes  three  cases  in  whicli  Cheyne-Stokes  respiration 
was  present,  two  being  in  cerebral  haemorrhage,  and  the  third  in 
enteric  fever.  He  is  of  opinion  that  in  the  last-mentioned  case, 
at  any  rate,  the  cause  of  the  symptom  was  exhaustion  of  the 
nerve  centres  in  the  medulla. 

IMuri'i,^  after  some  historical  remarks,  considers  the  nature  of 
the  phenomenon  and  the  type  of  breathing  to  be  designated  l)y 
tlie  term  Cheyne-Stokes  respiration,  wdiich  leads  him  to  mention 
the  investigations  which  he  had  previously  carried  out.  He  holds 
that  there  is  in  this  condition  a  regular  increase  and  decrease  of 
the  activity  of  the  respiratory  centre  caused  by  a  mechanism  as 
yet  unknown.  This  definition  is  followed  by  a  reference  to  some 
of  the  views  advanced  by  previous  observers,  particularly  Traube, 
Filehne,  Luciani,  Luchsinger  and  Solokow,  IJosenlxich,  Lowitt, 
Langer,  Saloz,  and  Fano,  and  this  is  in  turn  succeeded  by  a  descrip- 
tion of  some  of  the  more  important  work  done  by  them,  and  a 
thorough  criticism  of  their  theories. 

Murri  then  turns  to  the  influence  of  stimulants,  and  finds  that 
variations  in  {]\c  amount  of  carbonic  acid   in  the  blood,  as  well  as 

»   Tlie  Lancd,  vol.  i.  U>v  1883,  ji.  M(>. 
-  <l(i::ctu  Ukiirda,  R/.ail  2,  tuiii  iii.  S.  it!.'),  1883. 

•''  liiristn  clinica  (U  Boloyna,  .serie  terzji,  tuiiin  iii.  ]>.  7.57,  1^83  ;  aiul  Airltiies 
italienncs  de  Biologic,  toiiit;  v.  \\  1-13,  1884. 


68  CHEYNE-STOKES   KESPIBATION. 

sensory  stimuli,  the  effects  of  coughing,  or  of  changes  in  the  brain 
circulation  from  pressure  on  the  neck,  together  with  the  result  of 
moral  impressions  and  the  exercise  of  the  will,  can  modify  the 
periodic  breathing.  He  thinks  that  the  respiratory  centre  has 
several  zones  of  different  degrees  of  excitability  corresponding  to 
different  groups  of  muscles.  In  health  the  most  sensitive  zone 
responds  promptly  to  stimuli,  and  is  therefore  sufficient  for  the 
function  of  respiration.  If  impaired,  however,  it  needs  stronger 
stimuli,  and  these  rouse  the  other  zones,  causing  dyspnoea,  by 
means  of  which  more  oxygen  is  supplied  to  the  blood,  and  there  is 
a  more  rapid  current  in  the  medulla,  leading  to  a  slowing  of  re- 
spiration which  ends  in  the  pause,  during  which  there  is  again  an 
accumulation  of  carbonic  acid  and  a  repetition  of  the  cycle.  The 
decreasing  or  descending  respirations  are  due  to  the  continuance 
of  activity  after  the  interruption  of  the  stimuli ;  the  dyspnoea  is 
caused  by  the  delay  in  the  aeration  of  the  medulla.  It  must  be 
admitted,  as  postulated  by  Traube,  that  the  irritability  of  the 
respiratory  centre  is  impaired  in  order  to  have  the  necessary 
conditions  for  the  development  of  Cheyne-Stokes  respiration,  but 
it  is  unnecessary  that  the  pneumogastric  nerves  should  be  intact. 

Tizzoni^  describes  the  lesions  which  he  observed  in  two  cases 
under  the  care  of  Murri  in  which  Cheyne-Stokes  breathing  was 
a  prominent  symptom.  In  one  of  these,  where  the  primary 
disease  was  a  cardiac  lesion,  there  was  chronic  neuritis  of  the 
trunk  of  the  vagus,  with  sclerosis  and  atrophy  of  the  gray  matter 
of  the  medulla.  In  the  other  case,  where  death  was  caused  by 
renal  disease  and  uremia,  the  vagi  were  healthy,  but  there  were 
inflammatory  changes  in  the  internal  or  median  nucleus  of  the 
vagus  as  well  as  in  the  posterior  nucleus  common  to  the  vagus  and 
spinal  accessory  nerves. 

Bramwell,^  in  his  admirable  and  exhaustive  work  on  cardiac 
diseases,  devotes  considerable  attention  to  Cheyne-Stokes  respira- 
tion as  one  of  the  symptoms  of  circulatory  affections.  After 
describing  its  appearances  and  significance,  he  refers  to  the  con- 
ditions which  may  lead  to  its  development,  and  gives  a  brief 
sketch  of  the  views  of  Traube,  Sansom,  and  Filehne.     This  brings 

*  Memorie  delV  Accademia  delle  Scienze  di  Bologna,  serie  qnarta,  tomo  v.  p. 
331,  1883  ;  and  Archives  italiennes  de  Biologie,  tome  v.  p.  226,  1884. 
2  Diseases  of  the  Tleart  and  Thoracic  Aorta,  p.  68.     Edinburgh,  1884. 


HISTORICAL.  69 

him  to  state  the  opini<ni  wliiili  he  has  been  led  to  form,  and  as  his 
exitlaiiation  of  tlie  plu'iionieuon  is  <^iven  with  t'(juiil  hicidity  and 
brevity,  it  will  be  satisfactory  to  quote  his  own  words. 

"The  respiratory  centre  in  the  medulla  oblongata  probably  con- 
sists of  two  parts — one  connected  witli  inspiration  (the  inspiratory 
centre),  the  other  with  ex})iration  (the  expiratory  centre).  Now, 
according  to  liosentlial  (quoted  by  Dr  M.  Foster),  the  inspiratory 
centre  is  the  seat  of  two  conflicting  forces, — one  tending  to  generate 
inspiratory  impulses  (the  discharging  portion  of  the  inspiratory 
centre,  as  we  may  call  it),  and  the  other  offering  resistance  to  the 
generation  of  these  impulses  (the  restraining  or  inhibiting  portion 
of  the  inspiratory  centre),  the  one  and  the  other  alternately  gaining 
the  victory,  and  thus  leading  to  a  rhythmical  discharge. 

"  Further,  we  may  probably  with  truth  suppose  that  the  two 
parts  of  the  inspiratory  centre  are  differently  acted  upon  by  the 
same  stimulus;  venous  blood,  for  instance,  which  excites  the  action 
of  the  discharging  portion,  depresses  the  action  of  the  restraining 
portion,  vice  versa  arterial  blood  depresses  the  action  of  the  dis- 
charging portion,  but  strengthens  the  action  of  the  restraining  part. 

"  Xow,  if  we  suppose  that  the  discharging  portion  is  in  a  con- 
dition of  irritable  weakness,  in  which  it  is  more  easily  excited  to 
discharge,  but  in  which  it  tends  to  become  more  speedily  and  more 
completely  exhausted  than  in  health — (or,  better  still  perhaps,  that 
both  portions  of  the  centre  are  in  this  abnormal  condition,  i.e.,  a 
state  of  irritable  weakness),  we  have,  I  conceive,  a  condition  of 
things  which  will  satisfactorily  explain  the  phenomena. 

"Let  us  suppose,  as  it  is  simpler,  a  case  in  which  the  discharging 
portion  is  in  a  condition  of  irritable  weakness,  the  restraining  por- 
tion remaining  normal.  Starting,  as  we  did  in  considering  Filehne's 
theory,  with  the  end  of  the  period  of  apncea,  i.e.,  with  the  blood 
in  a  highly  venous  condition,  we  may  suppose  : — 

"(1.)  Tliat  the  venous  blood  gradually  excites  a  paroxysm  of 
dyspncea: — Firstly  and  chiefly  by  acting  directly  upon  the  inspira- 
tory centre  itself,  depressing  the  action  of  the  restraining  portion, 
and  arousing  the  action  of  the  discharging  portion,  which  has, 
during  the  stage  of  rest  or  apncea,  been  gradually  recovering  from 
the  condition  of  exhaustion  occasioned  by  the  excessive  discharge, 
wdiich  produced  the  preceding  paroxysm  of  dyspn(va.  Sccondhj, 
by  stimulating  the  action  of  the  vaso-motor  centre,  in  consequence 


70  CHEYNE-STOKES   RESPIRATION. 

of  which  the  arterioles  are  contracted,  and  the  supply  of  oxygen 
to  the  respiratory  centre  is  still  further  diminished. 

"  (2.)  Tliat  in  consequence  of  the  excessive  irritahility  of  the 
discharging  portion  of  the  inspiratory  centre,  the  discharges  become 
excessive,  and  a  condition  of  dyspnoea  is  produced. 

"  (3.)  That  in  consequence  of  the  weakness  of  the  discharging 
portion  of  the  inspiratory  centre  it  speedily  becomes  exhausted — 
over-exhausted ;  and  the  dyspnoea  tends  to  subside. 

"  (4.)  That  in  consequence  of  the  excessive  respiratory  efforts 
during  the  paroxysm  of  dyspnoea,  the  blood  (which  was  previously 
venous)  becomes  arterialized ;  stimulation  of  the  discharging  por- 
tion of  the  inspiratory  centre  ceases ;  stimulation  of  the  restraining 
portion  is  produced ;  and  in  consequence  of  the  deficient  stimula- 
tion and  over-exhaustion  of  the  discharging  portion,  the  restraining 
portion  has  full  swing,  and  the  condition  of  apnoea  is  produced. 

"  The  arterialized  blood  acts  firstly  and  chiefly  upon  the  inspira- 
tory centre  itself,  strengthening  the  action  of  the  restraining 
portion  and  depressing  the  action  (removing  the  stimulation)  of 
the  discharging  portion ;  secondly,  by  removing  the  stimulation  of 
the  vaso-motor  centre,  in  consequence  of  which  the  arterioles 
dilate,  and  the  supply  of  oxygen  (arterial  blood)  to  the  respira- 
tory centre  is  still  further  increased. 

"  During  the  stage  of  apnoea  the  discharging  portion,  which  was 
exhausted  by  excessive  action  during  the  period  of  dyspnoea, 
gradually  regains  its  irritability,  and  the  condition  required  for 
its  stimulation,  and  for  the  removal  of  the  control  of  the  restrain- 
ing portion,  viz.,  a  venous  condition  of  the  blood,  is,  in  consequence 
of  the  absence  of  the  respiratory  movements,  gradually  developed. 

"  By  this  theory  we  can,  I  think,  satisfactorily  explain  : — 

"  (a.)  The  occurrence  not  only  of  diminished  respiratory  move- 
ments after  the  period  of  dyspnoea,  but  the  complete  arrest  of 
respiration  which  occurs  during  the  stage  of  apnoea — a  point  which 
it  is  difficult  to  explain  by  the  other  theories. 

"  (&.)  The  remarkable  fact  that  the  respiratory  centre  is  at  one 
moment  violently  discharging,  and  at  the  next  in  a  state  of 
absolute  quiescence. 

"  (c.)  That  the  dyspnoea  and  apnoea  follow  one  another  with 
rhythmical  regularity ;  and  that  the  one  condition  gradually  passes 
into  the  other,  and  vice  versa." 


HISTORICAL.  71 

Fano,'  ill  it'|ily  to  the  criticism  of  Muni,  <lt;ftincl.s  the  views 
which  he  previuii.sly  advanced,  and  in  Liun  criticises  the  theory 
proposed  by  the  latter. 

O'Conneir-  mentions  the  occurrence  of  Cheyne-Stokes  respira- 
tion in  the  case  of  a  male  infiuil  wlm  died  in  one  of  the  respiratory 
pauses  twelve  hours  after  biiLh.  Xo  post-mortem  examination 
was  allowed,  and  the  cause  of  the  symptom  therefore  remained 
unknown. 

Fano-'  describes  the  respiration  of  the  allii^ator  as  not  bein;,' 
naturally  periodic,  but  as  assuming  this  character  when  the  sur- 
rounding atmosphere  is  cold.  Ity  spraying  the  animal  with 
etlier,  for  example,  it  was  easy  to  render  the  respiration,  which 
was  regularly  rhythmic  previous  to  the  use  of  cold,  periodic  in 
character. 

Fabian"*  gives  an  excellent  critical  survey  of  Cheyne-Stokes 
respiration  in  regard  to  the  various  theories  advanced  to  explain  its 
origin ;  he  gives  the  theory  of  Murri  credit  as  being  the  most 
satisfactory  hitherto  proposed,  and  gives  a  very  good  summary  of 
the  views  of  that  writer. 

Piaggio^  devotes  his  graduation  thesis  to  this  subject.  Beginning 
with  some  introductory  observations,  followed  by  a  brief  historical 
retrospect,  he  gives  a  clinical  study  of  the  phenomenon  and  its 
associated  symptoms,  passes  in  review  the  normal  physiology  of 
the  respiration,  and  concludes  that  it  is  not  the  degree  of  arterializa- 
tion  nor  the  arterial  tension,  nor  the  rapidity  of  the  blood  current, 
nor  the  action  of  the  heart  and  lungs,  but  the  cell  itself  that  regulates 
the  amount  of  oxygen  consumed  by  the  organism.  He  supposes 
that  there  are  two  respiratory  centres,  one  of  which  presides  over 
the  respiration  of  the  tissues,  and  controls  the  respiratory  centre  as 
usually  understood.  Passing  on  to  consider  the  pathological 
physiology,  Piaggio  grants  for  the  appearance  of  Cheyne-Stokes 
breathing   a    diminished   excitability    of    these   centres,  and    ex- 

■  Lo  Sperimentale,  anno  xxxviii.,  tmiin  liii.  ]>.  132,  1884. 

2  British  Medical  Journal,  vol.  i.  lor  1884,  p.  220. 

3  Lo  Sperimentale,  anno  xxxviii.,  tonio  liii.  p.  233,  1884. 

*  0  zjawijiku  odiUrlwive'm  Heyne-Stokesa.  MatUtkovuki  Ksieya  j>ami4stkoiPa 
Hoyerowi,  S.  277,  1884. 

^  Sur  une  noavelk  TMoriedu  PMnomine  Respiratoiredi  Chtyne-Stokes.  Paris, 
1884. 


72  CHEYNE-STOKES   RESPIRATION. 

presses  his  opinion  that  the  various  circulatory  changes  which 
accompany  the  symptom  are  of  a  compensatory  nature.  He  does 
not  allow  that  the  forced  breathing  is  true  dyspnoea,  and  compares 
it  with  analogous  symptoms  seen  in  hysteria  and  other  nervous 
affections.  After  criticising  some  of  the  most  recent  work  done 
immediately  before  the  appearance  of  liis  thesis,  he  sums  up  his 
views,  stating  that  there  is  in  Cheyne-Stokes  respiration  a  constant 
force  whose  intensity  is  invariable  and  subnormal,  and  whose 
source  is  in  the  condition  of  the  tissue,  not  in  the  state  of  the 
blood  ;  that  the  tissue  centre  of  respiration  controls  its  subordinate, 
the  automatic  centre  of  respiration,  and  that  this  latter  may  be 
affected  indirectly  through  disturbance  of  its  superior  centre  or  by 
means  of  influences  acting  directly  upon  itself. 

In  an  investigation  into  the  action  of  sulphuretted  hydrogen  on 
the  respiration,  Smirnow^  found  that  when  the  air  breathed  con- 
tained from  one-eighth  to  one-seventh  per  cent,  of  this  substance, 
"  a  classical  Cheyne-Stokes  breathing,"  as  he  calls  it,  appeared, 
accompanied  by  variations  in  the  diameter  of  the  pupils,  the 
sensibility  of  the  conjunctiva,  and  the  rate  of  the  pulse.  The 
condition  was  present  as  long  as  the  animal  breathed  the  mixture, 
and  disappeared  when  ordinary  air  was  allowed  to  replace  it.  The 
author  mentions  that  on  the  periodicity  and  ascending  and 
descending  character  of  the  respiratory  movements  section  of  the 
vagi  and  of  both  laryngeal  nerves  had  no  effect.  He  states  that 
the  blood-pressure  fell  during  the  cessation  of  respiration  and  rose 
when  it  recommenced,  while  the  pulse  became  less  frequent  during 
the  pause.  On  dividing  the  vagi  the  change  in  frequency  did  not 
appear,  but  the  falling  of  blood-pressure  remained.  Smirnow  was 
able,  therefore,  to  produce  almost  all  the  features  of  the  Cheyne- 
Stokes  respiration  phenomenon,  and  from  his  study  of  it  he  is  of 
opinion  that  the  periodicity  of  the  breathing  is  only  conditioned 
by  weakness  of  the  respiratory  centre.  He  thinks  that  the 
appearances  presented  by  the  circulation,  pupils,  and  other  organs 
depend  upon  a  synchronous  affection  of  the  other  corresponding 
nerve  centres,  which  is  not  connected  with  the  type  of  the  respira- 
tion. 

1  Gentralhlatt  fur  die  medicinischen  Wissenschafien,  xxii.  Jahrgang,  S.  641, 

1884. 


HISTORICAL.  73 

Kaufinaini^  contrihuto.s  a  paper  on  some  artificially  ])roilucetl 
phenomena  in  Choyiie-Stokes  l)reatliin«,',  which  he  observed  in 
the  case  of  a  man,  aged  54,  snllering  from  general  tnherculosi?, 
where  it  was  developed  after  the  use  of  chloral  and  morphine. 
The  periodic  breathing  was  accompanied  by  changes  in  the 
size  of  the  pupils,  in  the  movements  of  the  eyeballs,  and 
in  the  state  of  tlie  intellect,  but  not,  so  far  as  could  be  made 
out  by  nutans  of  the  finger,  by  any  changes  in  the  state 
of  the  circulation.  Kaufmann  found  that  during  the  pause  of 
the  breathing,  respiration  could  be  e.xcited  by  the  application  of 
cold,  by  striking  the  surface  of  the  body,  by  tickling  the  sole  of 
the  foot,  and  by  speaking  loudly  to  tlie  patient,  and  he  gives 
tracings  of  the  respiration  showing  tiiese  effects.  These  results 
were  usually  accompanied  by  opening  of  the  eyelids  and  widening 
of  the  pujiils.  He  is  of  opinion  that  such  effects  could  not  be 
produced  if  there  were  a  total  absence  of  irritability  of  the 
respiratory  centre  or  a  condition  of  true  apnoea,  and  he  also  thinks 
theories  based  upon  a  conception  of  exhaustion  of  the  centre 
require  the  additional  hypothesis  that  the  increase  of  irritability 
induced  by  external  stimuli  is  so  great  as  to  prevent  the  exhaus- 
tion from  giving  expression  to  itself.  He  comes  to  the  conclusion 
that  much  observation  and  experiment  is  required  before  we  can 
arrive  at  a  satisfactory  solution  of  the  phenomenon. 

Cantieri^  records  a  case  of  cardiac  disease  in  a  man  aged  5*'. 
who  presented  the  symptom  of  Cheyne-Stokes  respiration  during 
the  course  of  the  affection.  After  death  it  was  found  that  there 
was  great  hypertrophy  of  the  heart  with  pericarditis,  myocarditis, 
and  endocarditis — the  latter  especially  affecting  the  left  side  and 
particularly  the  mitral  valve — associated  with  atheroma  of  the 
aorta. 

Bordoni^  descril)es  two  cases  presenting  Cheyne-Stokes  respira- 
tion, one  being  that  recorded  by  Cantieri,  which  has  just  been 
referred  to,  and  the  other  patient  being  a  man  aged  76,  who  died 
under  the  care  of  a  colleague  in  consequence  of  pneumonia  and 
cardiac  degenerati«jn.     In  the  former  case  the  pulse  increased  in 

*  Pru/jer  medkini.^clu-  iroch''iisr/iri/(,  ix.  Jalii-'^ani^,  S.  344  u.  ;};i4,  1884. 
-'  BulMino  ddla  Socirtii  tra  i  Cidtori  dcllc  Scienze  iiudiche  in  Siaui,  anno  ii. 
p.  250,  l,ss4. 

2  //<(•</.,  aiiiK.  ii.  11.  i'.">3.  18-^4. 

K 


74  CHEYNE-STOKES   KESH RATION. 

rate  and  tension  during  the  pause;  the  pupil  contracted  during  that 
phase,  and  dilated  during  the  period  of  breathing.  In  the  latter 
case  the  rate  and  tension  were  greater  during  the  period  of  breath- 
ing than  during  the  pause,  and  there  were  no  periodic  changes  in 
the  size  of  the  pupils.  Bordoni  mentions  several  of  the  writers 
who  have  concerned  themselves  with  Cheyne-Stokes  breathing, 
but  restricts  himself  to  facts,  and  abstains  from  making  any- 
theoretical  remarks. 

Oser^  describes  the  occurrence  of  this  form  of  respiration  in  a 
woman  aged  74,  suffering  from  aortic  and  mitral  disease.  The 
symptom  occurred  during  an  attack  of  intestinal  catarrh,  and  again 
a  few  days  before  death  ;  and  it  is  noteworthy  that  it  could  at  any 
time  be  produced  when  it  was  not  present  by  compression  of  the 
two  common  carotid  arteries.  At  the  post-mortem  examination, 
besides  the  cardiac  lesions,  nothing  but  the  usual  senile  changes 
could  be  found,  along  with  some  discoloration  of  the  medulla 
oblongata  and  upper  part  of  the  spinal  cord. 

Howard,^  in  a  paper  on  some  of  the  varieties  of  dyspnoea  met 
with  in  kidney  disease,  after  referring  to  the  appearance  of  Cheyne- 
Stokes  respiration  in  one  of  his  puerperal  cases,  suffering  from 
ursemic  eclampsia,  briefly  describes  its  occurrence  in  a  man,  52 
years  old,  who  was  the  subject  of  chronic  renal  disease.  The  chief 
interest  of  the  case  lies  in  the  fact  that  the  periodic  breathing  had 
persisted  for  two  months  before  the  author  saw  him  in  consultation 
with  another  medical  man,  and  that  there  was  no  appearance  of 
imminent  danger  when  he  was  seen.  Howard  mentions  another 
opportunity  which  he  had  of  observing  Cheyne-Stokes  breathing  in 
an  aged  man  sinking  apparently  from  senile  decay.  He  is  now 
inclined  to  think  that  failure  of  the  renal  functions  may  have  been 
the  immediate  occasion  of  the  symptom,  and  suggests  that  this  is 
probably  the  underlying  cause  of  the  symptom  in  many  cases.  The 
author  makes  passing  reference  to  the  work  of  Cuffer,  but  shrinks 
from  entering  into  any  discussion  of  the  numerous  explanations 
that  have  been  advanced. 

Mosso,  in  an  exhaustive  monograph,^  has  materially  contributed 

1  Wiener  vudizinische  Blatter,  vii.  Band,  S.  1480,  1884. 

2  Canada  Medical  and  Surgical  Journal,  vol.  xiii.  p.  193,  1884. 

^  Atti  delta  Reale  Accademia  dei  Lincei,  anno  cclxxxii.,  1884-86,  serie  cjuarta, 
p.  457,  1885  ;  and  Archives  italiennes  de  Biologic,  tome  vii.  p.  48,  1886. 


JllsTOi{if:.\l,.  75 

to  the  knowleil^i^'e  we  jxisscss  of  (liis  syniidom.  Ilr  l)(!<^ins  liy 
])()iiiliii^  (»uL  that  the  moveiueiits  of  respiration  are  not  always 
uniform  and  reguKar.  In  the;  profound  repose  and  more  especially 
the  deep  sleep  of  man  and  animals,  the  respirations  are  grouped  in 
periods,  and  this  pcriotlic  hreathin^'  is  quite  physiological.  When 
this  periodic  respiration  hecomes  more  intense,  pauses  appear  from 
the  remission  or  cessation  of  inspiration,  and  the  author  terms  such 
breathing  remittent  when  there  is  a  slight  respiratory  movement 
during  a  pause,  and  intermittent  when  there  is  complete  cessa- 
tion for  a  time.  He  mentions  l»i-eaks  in  breathing,  as  if  a  respira- 
tion had  aborted  or  failed,  but  points  out  that  there  is  no  conne.vion 
between  such  a  break  and  the  succeeding  respirations.  Inter- 
mittent respiration  may  be  caused  by  injections  of  chloral,  and  this 
cannot  be  moditied  by  making  the  animal  breathe  pure  oxygen 
through  the  tracheal  canula,  or  by  artitieial  respiration  from  electric 
stimuli  to  the  respiratory  nerves,  from  which  the  author  concludes 
that  the  internuttences  cannot  be  altered  by  the  intluence  of 
oxygen.  He  states  that  there  are  periods  of  tonicity  of  the 
respiratory  muscles  independently  of  the  rhythmic  movements  of 
breathing,  and  that  the  circulatory  vessels  take  no  part  in  the 
phenomena  of  periodic  breathing,  which  disposes  of  the  complicated 
and  imaginary  tiieories  of  Traube,  Filehne,  and  others.  Oscilla- 
tions in  the  tonicity  of  the  respiratory  muscles  are  closely  united 
with  the  phenomena  of  periodic  breathing.  In  general,  when  this 
tonicity  is  lessened  there  is  a  tendency  on  the  part  of  the  respira- 
tory centre  to  lessen  the  force  of  the  movements  of  respiration,  and 
a  pause  often  ensues.  It  has  been  thought  that  the  greater  or  less 
activity  of  the  respiratory  centre  represents  a  greater  or  less  need 
of  provision  Ity  pulmonary  ventilation  for  the  chemical  wants  of 
the  organism  ;  but  the  author  is  of  opinion  that  he  is  not  far  from 
the  truth  in  thinking  that  the  respiratory  movements  modify 
themselves  according  to  the  states  of  sleeping  or  waking,  of 
greater  or  less  activity  of  the  nervous  system.  He  holds  that  the 
mechanical  and  chemical  parts  of  respiration  are  distinct,  that  the 
mechanical  is  more  representative  of  the  vitality  of  the  nerve 
centres  than  of  the  chemical  wants  of  the  organism  ;  that  if  the 
nervous  excitability  increases  more  air  is  inspired  than  is  needed 
for  chemical  wants,  while  on  the  contrary  during  sleep  the 
mechanical  may  lessen  or  become  periodic  without  disturbance  of 


76  CHEYNI^-STOKES   KESPIRATION. 

the  chemical  f miction  of  tissue  respiration  ;  and  further,  that  when 
the  excitability  of  the  centres  is  much  lowered,  it  can  be  deter- 
mined that  the  accumulation  of  carbonic  acid  by  asphyxia  causes 
almost  no  effect  on  the  respiratory  movements. 

Mosso  agrees  with  Fano  in  hesitating  to  accept  the  hypothesis 
of  Luciani,  but  does  not  see  how  Fano's  hypothesis  can  explain 
remittent  respiration,  for,  if  it  were  true,  periodic  breathing  would 
always  appear  in  animals  whose  nervous  excitability  gently  died 
away,  which  it  does  not.  He  points  out  that  the  ascending  part 
of  the  breathing  is  not  due  to  arterialization  of  the  blood,  for  it 
appears  j  ust  as  before  after  the  diaphragm  has  been  cut,  so  as  to 
render  the  respiration  useless.  The  periods  of  breathing  appear 
during  sleep  without  any  consciousness.  The  pauses  have  no  effect 
on  the  vaso-motor  centre  if  they  are  not  very  long.  If  any  influence 
is  shown,  it  is  opposite  in  effect  to  that  of  psychic  phenomena ; 
during  the  intermittences  there  is  a  diminution  in  the  tonicity  of 
the  bloodvessels,  while  under  the  influence  of  psychic  activity 
there  is  an  increase.  Referring,  again,  to  the  hypothesis  of  Filehne, 
he  says  it  is  a  mere  supposition,  and  adds  that  his  results  are  con- 
trary to  his  hypothesis.  He  has  observed  the  fact  described  by 
Murri,  that  during  the  pause  there  is  an  increase  in  the  bulk 
of  the  arm  as  tested  by  the  plethysphygmograph,  and  is  of 
opinion  that  it  is  caused  by  dilatation  of  vessels  during  profound 
slumber. 

Although  periodic  respiration  is  not  in  direct  or  immediate  re- 
lation with  vascular  phenomena,  alterations  in  the  circulation  of 
the  nervous  centres  may  cause  periodic  respiration ;  in  chloralized 
animals  it  appears  on  raising  the  head,  and  disappears  when  the 
head  is  again  lowered. 

Mosso  points  out  the  intimate  relations  of  periodic  breathing 
with  sleep,  as  shown  by  the  variations  of  the  iris  and  the  intelli- 
gence. In  discussing  the  phenomena  of  consciousness  he  points 
out  that  there  is  no  distinction  in  kind,  simply  a  variation  in 
degree.  He  refers  to  a  case  under  the  care  of  his  colleague, 
Bozzolo,  where  all  the  reflexes,  even  those  of  swallowing,  were 
abolished  during  the  pause.  He  does  not  believe  that  all  cases 
are  due  to  conditions  resembling  sleep ;  he  has  seen  it,  for  instance, 
under  the  influence  of  curara,  where  the  arrest  of  the  respiratory 
movements  caused    by  the   motor  paralysis  produced    sufficient 


IIISTOHICM..  77 

excitemenl  of  llie  iutvous  activity  to  overcome  the  influence  of 
tlu^  curaviv  on  the  nerves. 

Davies^  gives  an  explanation  by  Foster  of  a  case  in  which  it  was 
noted  "that  the  heart  and  respiration  alternated  in  rhythm,  tiie 
heart  being  in  full  swing  at  the  pause  of  the  respiration,  and  being 
inhibited  during  the  height  of  the  respiratory  period."  This 
circumstance  is  explained  by  Foster  as  follows : — "  Apparently 
coincident  with  changes  in  tlie  medulla  oblongata  leading  to 
Cheyne-Stokes  respiration  was  a  stimulation  of  the  cardio- 
inhibitory  centre  in  the  medulla,  occun'ing  alternately  with  the 
former." 

Fazio-  has  described  Cheyne-Stokes  respiration  as  a  symjitom 
occurring  in  the  course  of  two  cases  of  cholera. 

Langendorff  ^  points  out  that  a  change  from  regular  to  periodic 
rhythm  is  not  peculiar  to  the  respiration,  and  as  examples  of 
similar  change  of  rhythm  mentions  the  frog's  heart  nourished 
by  means  of  serum  instead  of  blood ;  the  ventricle  of  the  frog's 
heart  separated  from  the  auricle;  and  the  heart  of  the  embryo 
of  the  fowl.  He  then  starts  from  the  point  of  view  that  the 
commonest  cause  of  the  periodicity  of  rhythmic  movement  is 
asphyxia,  and  seeks  to  determine  whether  it  can  be  produced  ex- 
perimentally in  this  way.  In  mammals  asphyxia  is  too  rapid  to 
induce  periodic  breathing,  but  in  frogs,  as  he  .showed  before,  he  is 
able  to  do  so.  He  calls  attention  to  the  increased  motor  activity 
during  the  period  of  breathing,  which  may  even  reach  the  stage  of 
convulsions.  Frogs  poisoned  by  strychnine  and  then  asphyxiated 
show  convulsions  during  the  breathing.  Tlie  movements  appear 
even  after  the  removal  of  the  brain,  and  cannot  tlierefore  be 
voluntary.  It  has  been  observeil,  further,  that  before  the  respira- 
tory period  the  heart  and  lymph-hearts  cease  for  a  time  to  beat. 
Langendorff  interprets  the  various  manifestations  of  activity  asso- 
ciated together  in  an  attack  as  being  the  co-ordinated  effects  of  a 
periodic  excitement  of  the  gray  substance  of  the  brain  and  cord. 
lUit  in  order  to  explain  this  periodicity  in  the  Cheyne-Stokes 
]»henomenon  it  is  necessary  to  admit  some  opposition  to  the  normal 

'   Lancet,  vol.  i.  for  ISh"),  p.  1183. 

*  Rivutta  Clinica  e  Ti'ra}>fn(ica,  :mno  vii.  p.  4!)4,  1885. 

3  linitlaiier  iiiztlich''  Zeit.<fhnft,  vii.  I'aiul,  S.  IGI,  1885,  uiid  Biologisches 
Cenlralhldtt,  vi.  liaiid,  8.  370,  1887. 


78  CHEYNE-STOKES   RESPIRATION. 

stimulation,  and  the  author  regards  the  lowered  irritability  of  the 
respiratory  centre  in  this  light. 

Bernabei^  records  a  case  in  which  Gheyne-Stokes  breathing 
made  its  appearance  as  a  symptom  of  meningitis  following  fracture 
of  the  temporal  bone.  The  patient  was  a  man,  aged  60,  subject  to 
vertigo  for  two  months,  who,  after  having,  contrary  to  his  usual 
custom,  taken  some  spirits  while  fasting,  became  suddenly  giddy, 
and  fell  on  coming  down-stairs.  The  left  temporal  bone  was 
fractured,  and,  in  consequence,  there  was  left-sided  facial  paralysis 
and  deafness.  This  was  followed  by  double  broncho-pneumonia, 
more  on  left,  and  meningitis,  specially  of  right  frontal  region, 
during  which  Cheyne-Stokes  respiration  appeared,  and  could  not 
be  altered  by  any  stimuli. 

Wellenbergh^  begins  a  valuable  and  interesting  contribution  to 
the  study  of  Cheyne-Stokes  respiration  by  a  consideration  of  the 
anatomical  relations  of  the  respiratory  centre  and  nerves,  and  of 
the  bloodvessels  which  supply  the  nerve  centres.  He  shows  tliat 
the  quantity  of  blood  within  the  skull  may  increase  or  decrease 
under  certain  circumstances,  and  that  such  changes,  when  com- 
pensated by  movements  of  the  cerebro-spinal  fluid,  may  not  inter- 
fere with  the  physiological  balance  of  function ;  but  that  beyond 
a  certain  point  such  alterations  in  the  blood-supply  must  produce 
disturbances.  This  leads  him  to  draw  an  analogy  between  certain 
mechanical  contrivances  and  the  probable  causes  of  Cheyne-Stokes 
respiration.  He  imagines  a  brook  whose  stream  moves  a  wheel,  the 
motion  of  which  is  transmitted  by  means  of  an  endless  rope  to  the 
sails  of  a  mill.  He  compares  the  brook  to  a  bloodvessel,  the  water 
to  the  blood,  the  wheel  to  the  respiratory  centre,  and  the  revolu- 
tions of  the  sails  to  the  respiratory  movements.  He  then  imagines 
such  an  obstacle  to  the  flow  of  the  brook  as  a  lock  with  a  trap- 
door, whose  resistance  is  greater  than  the  pressure  of  the  water, 
in  consequence  of  whicli  the  door  cannot  open  until  the  accumu- 
lating water  has  sufficient  pressure  to  overcome  the  resistance. 
Before  the  trap  opens  the  water  beyond  the  lock  will  have  flowed 
away  and  the  wheel  will  have  gradually  stopped.  As  soon  as  the 
pressure  of  the  water  has  overcome  the  resistance  of  the  trap  the 

1  Bolletino  delta  Societd  tra  i  Cultori  delle  Sciense  mediche  in  Siena,  anno  iii. 
p.  61,  1885. 

2  Psychiatrische  Bladen,  iii.  Jacargang,  S.  30,  1885, 


IIISTOUICAL  79 

Wiiter  will  llow  down  llif  liiook  in  ^M'oater  (|iiaiiLity  and  with 
greater  loice  than  under  ordinary  circnnislances.  Tlie  Inook  will 
be  filled,  llie  wheel  will  revolve,  at  lirst  slowly,  Ijut  afterwards 
with  greater  velocity  than  under  ordinary  circumstauces,  and  as 
the  brook  falls  to  its  usual  size  the  rate  will  lessen  until,  from  the 
closure  of  the  trap,  the  stream  again  fails  and  the  wheel  stops. 
This  is  represented  by  a  graphic  schema,  in  which  the  wheel  re- 
volves noiiiiallv  thri'c  times  a  minute,  as  follows:  — 


Via.   1.— The  figures  1  to  5  represent  the  minibcr  of  revolutioiis  per  njinnie,  and  tlie  asterisk 
denotes  the  moment  wben  the  trap-door  is  closed. 

The  amount  of  resistance  of  the  trap-door  and  the  amount  of 
pressure  of  the  flowing  water  are  the  two  factors  upon  which  the 
endless  varieties  which  the  tracing  may  undergo  depend,  the  size 
of  the  wheel  remaining  constant. 

The  schematic  tracing  reproduced  alcove  is  then  compared  by 
the  author  with  tracings  from  the  chests  of  patients  showing 
Cheyne-Stokes  respiration. 

The  author  finds  that  although  there  is  no  ai>paratus  within  the 
vessels  analogous  to  the  lock  and  trap-door,  there  is  an  external 
force,  viz.,  intracranial  oedema,  and  he  regards  intracranial 
oedema  as  the  principal,  if  not  the  only  cause  of  Cheyne-Stokes 
respiration.  He  regards  the  phenomenon  as  the  result  of  a 
struggle  between  the  pressure  of  the  blood  within  the  vessels  and 
the  pressure  of  the  adema  outside  of  them,  a  struggle  in  which 
these  forces  are  alternately  supreme. 

He  thereupon  compares  the  appearances  accompanying  Cheyne- 
Stokes  breathing  with  the  symptoms  which  would  naturally  be 
expected  to  follow  an  alternate  increase  and  decrease  of  pressure, 
and  is  strengthened  in  his  views  by  the  comparison.  The  author 
afterwards  reviews  a  nnnibcr  of  liie  tlieories  which  hav(>  been 
advanced,  and  concludes  that  the  series  of  symptoms  cdu  hardly 
be  caused  but  by  such  a  cause  as  he  has  suppo.sed. 


80  CHhlYNE-STOKES    RESPIRATION. 

Murri^  combats  the  opinion  of  Mosso  that  Cheyne-Stokes 
respiration  presents  a  condition  analogous  to  sleep.  During 
sleep  the  respiratory  movements  may  cease  without  any  injury 
to  the  interchange  of  gases  in  the  tissues  and  blood,  because  there 
is  less  need  for  oxygenation.  Eemittent  and  intermittent  respira- 
tion accordingly  appear  where  a  condition  analogous  to  sleep  is 
developed  in  the  central  nervous  system.  There  is  lowering  of 
the  irritability  of  the  medulla  oblongata,  and  Mosso  differs  from 
other  observers  in  his  opinion  that  in  this  lessened  irritability 
there  is  a  state  analogous  to  sleep,  whence  intermittent  breathing 
is  a  physiological  appearance  instead  of  a  rare  phenomenon.  He 
therefore  seeks  to  draw  the  conclusion  that  Cheyne-Stokes  may 
iiave  a  twofold  origin — physiological  and  pathological.  Under 
ordinary  circumstances  the  phenomenon  is  certainly  associated 
with  sleep,  but  just  as  certainly  in  pathological  conditions  this  is 
not  always  the  case.  The  origin  of  the  symptom  is  often  in  such 
lesions  as  interfere  with  the  harmonious  successive  and  gradual 
working  of  the  different  parts  of  the  respiratory  centre.  By  means 
of  such  disturbances  of  particular  phases  of  its  activity,  its  functions 
are  no  longer  continuous  but  periodic. 

Storch^  records  intermittent  respiration,  perhaps  not  a  typical 
instance  of  Cheyne-Stokes  breathing,  in  a  horse,  18  years  old, 
which  died  from  what  is  known  in  Germany  and  Austria  as 
"  Pferdetyphus,"  an  affection  characterized  by  general  extravasation 
and  exudation.  In  this  case  there  was  much  extravasation  into 
the  mucous  and  serous  membranes. 

The  author  discusses  several  of  the  well-known  explanations  of 
Cheyne-Stokes  respiration,  and  states  that  he  considers  Eosenbach's 
theory  as  the  most  probable. 

Fano^  criticises  Mosso's  work,  and  points  out  that  the  views 
therein  expressed  on  the  automatism  of  the  respiratory  centre  are 
essentially  the  same  as  those  advanced  by  Luciani  and  himself  He 
has  some  hesitation,  however,  in  regard  to  Mosso's  sleep  hypothesis. 

Fenoglio,*  to  test  the  accuracy  of  Mosso's  observation  that  in 
sleep  the  respiration  may  become  periodic,  watched  the  sleep  of  a 

1  Revista  clinica  di  Bologna,  serie  terza,  tomo  v.  p.  161,  1885. 

2  Revue  fur  Thierheiikunde  und  Thierzuchf,  viii.  Band,  S.  145  ii.  165,  1885. 

3  Lo  Sperimentale,  tomo  Ivii.  p.  1,  1886. 
*  Ibid.,  tomo  Ivii.  p.  113,  1886. 


HISTORICAL.  81 

hundred  old  men,  whose  aj,'es  averaged  75  years,  uiid  an  vi[\\:i\ 
number  (if  ol<l  wumeii  averaging  70  years  of  age.  He  found 
periodic  breatliing  in  six  men,  but  not  in  any  of  the  women.  In 
two  cases,  wliere  long  pauses  had  been  seen,  post-mortem  examina- 
tions were  obtained.  In  one  case  tliere  were  no  changes  in  the 
brain ;  in  the  other  there  were  chronic  meningeal  lesions,  but  the 
medulla  was  healthy.  Fenoglio  is  inclined  to  attribute  tlie  pheno- 
menon to  excessive  fatigue  and  great  need  for  rest,  which  speak 
of  exhaustion  of  the  system  tlirough  severe  disease. 

Poole ^  has  enunciated  some  views  on  the  subject  which  are 
singular  in  themselves,  and  are  probably  based  upon  an  imperfect 
appreciation  of  physiological  facts.  Stating  that  all  the  tluiories 
previously  brought  forward  are  based  upon  the  assumption  that 
impure  venous  blood  acts  as  a  stimulus  to  the  nerve  centres,  he 
asserts  that  venous  blood  is  a  depressant  of  nerve  function.  He 
grants  that  for  the  appearance  of  Cheyne-Stokes  respiration  there 
must  bQ  a  condition  of  partial  paralysis  of  the  respiratory  centre, 
and  that  the  blood  is  imperfectly  arterialized.  The  heart,  however, 
continuing  to  beat  sends  some  blood  through  the  lungs  during  the 
pause,  which  becomes  oxygenated  by  means  of  the  residual  air ; 
this  reaching  the  nerve  centres  revives  them  and  causes  a  dilata- 
tion of  tiie  arterioles,  which  occurs  simultaneously  with  the 
laboured  breathing.  The  inrush  of  blood  into  the  lungs  is  too  great 
to  allow  of  proper  oxygenation,  and  the  imperfectly  arterialized 
blood  depresses  the  medullary  centres,  whence  a  pause  again  takes 
place. 

Bordoni-  begins  his  inaugural  dissertation  on  this  subject  by  a 
historical  retrospect,  and  mentions  that  he  has  seen  the  symptom 
on  six  occasions — twice  in  fatty  heart  with  pneumonia;  once  in 
inflammation  of  the  endo-myo-pericardium  (referred  to  at  p.  73)  ; 
twice  in  cerebral  apoplexy ;  and  once  in  fracture  of  the  temporal 
bone  (referred  to  at  p.  78).  This  is  followed  by  a  consideration  of 
the  conditions  present  in  the  medulla  oblongata,  and  of  the  cir- 
cumstances, physiological  and  pathological,  under  which  Cheyne- 
Stokes  breathing  may  appear.  The  author  then  considers  the 
phenomena  presented  by  the  .symptom  and   the   various  changes 

'   The  Canada  Lancet,  vol.  .wiii.  p.  l!)7,  1886. 

^  Sill  Tipu  liejfpiratorio  di  Cliexjnc  e  Stoker,  osservazioiu  e  rkerche sperimentali. 
Siena,  188(j. 

L 


82  CHEYNE-STOKES   RESPIRATION. 

which  are  associated  with  it,  entering  into  a  masterly  examination 
of  these  appearances  and  of  the  conditions  giving  rise  to  them. 

He  then  proceeds  to  discuss  the  occurrence  of  the  symptom  in 
lower  animals  and  its  production  by  various  agencies,  and  describes 
some  experiments  performed  by  himself,  whereby  he  found  that  in 
frogs  periodic  breathing  could  be  caused  by  digitalin,  scillain,  and 
gelsemine. 

The  second  part  of  his  thesis  is  devoted  by  the  author  to  an 
able  criticism  of  the  various  theories  which  have  been  advanced 
by  previous  writers,  and  this  leads  him  to  support  the  views  of 
Luciani : — Firstly,  that  the  normal  type  of  respiration  is  the  result 
of  continuous  irritability  of  the  respiratory  centre  and  of  the  influ- 
ence of  varying  stimuli ;  and,  secondly,  that  Cheyne-Stokes  respira- 
tion and  all  forms  of  periodic  breathing  depend  upon  variations  of 
this  irritability,  having  their  origin  in  transitory  or  permanent 
changes  in  the  respiratory  centre. 

Piaggio,^  whose  inaugural  dissertation  on  this  subject  has  already 
been  noticed,  again  deals  with  the  subject  in  an  interesting  paper. 
This  communication  begins  with  a  review  of  Langendorff's 
observations  and  a  criticism  of  his  views.  The  author  then  calls 
attention  to  the  phenomena  which  accompany  the  respiratory 
symptom.  He  is  of  opinion,  as  previously  stated  in  his  thesis, 
that  an  asphyxia  or  insufficient  access  of  oxygen  to  the  tissues  is 
the  determining  cause  of  the  phenomena,  and  he  regards  the  forced 
respiration  of  the  period  of  breathing  as  a  false  dyspnoea.  He 
does  not  think  that  Langendorff  has  penetrated  into  the  secrets  of 
the  internal  mechanism  wliich  account  for  the  symptoms.  He 
holds  that  his  interpretation  implies  an  idea  of  resistance  to  the 
passage  of  nerve  force,  thus  determining  periodic  discharges,  and 
cannot  admit  it. 

Unaware  of  the  observations  of  earlier  writers  on  the  connexion 
between  the  respiratory  and  pupillary  phenomena,  Eobertson^ 
brought  forward  the  rhythmic  contraction  of  the  pupils  in  Cheyne- 
Stokes  respiration,  as  seen  in  two  patients  who  had  been  under  his 
care.  He  gives  a  full  and  clear  description  of  the  eye  symptoms  as 
well  as  of  the  alternate  contractions  and  relaxations  of  the  muscles 

1  Le  Pi'ogrh  medical,  xiv.  ann^e,  ii.  serie,  tome  iv.,  deuxieme  semestre,  p.  690, 
1886. 

2  The  Lancet,  vol.  ii.  for  1886,  p.  1016. 


HISTORICAL  83 

of  tlie  limbs,  which  were  especially  well  marked  in  one  of  his 
cases. 

Being  unacquainted  at  tlie  time  with  the  observations  of  Rosen- 
bach  and  others  wjio  have  disproved  the  statement  that  amyl 
nitrite  invariably  produces  a  disappearance  of  the  symptom,  the 
opportunity  alVorded  by  a  case  of  chronic  renal  disease  in  a 
woman  ai^^ed  GO,  accompanied  1)y  Cheyne-Stokes  respiration, 
was  employed  by  me^  as  a  means  of  testing  the  efticiency  of 
that  remedy.  In  this  case  the  drug,  althougb  effecting  its 
usual  changes  as  regards  the  circulation,  failed  to  produce  any 
modilications  in  the  respiratory  rhythm.  The  injection  of  nitrate 
of  pilocarpine  was  in  this  case  resorted  to  for  the  relief  of  the 
respiratory  and  other  symptoms.  It  was  followed  by  a  disappear- 
ance of  the  pauses,  which  only  continued  for  about  a  minute.  It 
seemed  to  me,  as  stated  in  the  paper  referred  to,  that  this  brief 
disappearance  of  the  periodic  cessation  of  breathing  was  caused 
by  the  shock  of  the  injection,  and  it  also  appeared  extremely  prob- 
able that  in  cases  where  nitrite  of  amyl  had  been  found  efficacious, 
its  action  was  to  be  regarded  as  due  to  a  stimulant  effect  upon  the 
respiratory  centre.  It  has  since  come  to  my  knowledge  that  this 
view,  as  mentioned  in  an  earlier  part  of  this  contribution,  has  also 
been  previously  advanced. 

Finlayson-  prefaces  some  interesting  remarks,  made  at  the 
Medico-ChirurgicalSociety  of  Glasgow,  on  the  state  of  the  pupil  in 
Cheyne-Stokes  respiration,  by  expressing  his  opinion  that  the  dis- 
tinction drawn  by  several  writers  between  Cheyne-Stokes  breath- 
ing and  the  less  regularly  intermittent  respiration  of  cerebral 
disorders  is  one  of  degree  only,  and  that  there  is  a  perfect  gradation 
between  the  two  varieties.  The  author  enters  upon  the  well- 
known  phenomena  of  the  pupils  which  usually  accompany  Cheyne- 
Stokes  breathing,  and  states  that  although  the  reversed  relation- 
ship has  been  described,  i.e.,  a  dilatation  of  the  pupil  during  the 
pause  and  a  contraction  in  tlie  period  of  breathing,  he  has  never 
himself  seen  it. 

The  interest  of  Finlayson's  communication,  however,  lies  chiefly 
in  this,  that  he  for  the  first  time  describes  a  rliytlmiieal  enlarge- 
ment of  the  pupil  with  each  individual  inspiration,  and  a  subse- 

'    The  rntctitinjirr,  vul.  x.vxviii.  p.  iS5,  ly^7. 

-  GUxsyow  MeilicalJouriuil,  fourth  serivs,  vul.  xxviii.  \<.  2il,  lss7. 


84  CHEYNE-STUKES   RESPIRATION. 

quent  narrowing  with  the  succeeding  expiration.  He  is  inclined 
to  regard  this  phenomenon  as  being  possibly  but  an  exaggeration 
of  a  physiological  variation  which  has  been  alleged  to  occur  in  the 
pupil  with  each  respiration. 

In  the  discussion  which  followed  the  reading  of  Finlayson's 
paper,  M'VaiP  lays  stress  upon  the  reversal  of  the  pupillary 
phenomena  to  be  seen  in  some  cases  of  Cheyne-Stokes  breathing. 

Gowers,^  after  briefly  describing  the  phenomenon  and  shortly 
mentioning  some  of  the  explanations  advanced  to  account  for  it, 
makes  the  following  remarks  : — "  On  the  whole  it  may  be  said  that, 
unless  the  simple  rhythmical  tendency  of  the  depressed  centre  is 
adequate  to  produce  the  phenomena,  they  can  be  best  explained 
by  the  assumption  that  this  rhythmical  tendency  is  modified  by 
some  other  periodical  influence,  of  which  vaso-motor  spasm  is  the 
only  one  which,  according  to  our  present  knowledge,  can  be  con- 
ceived as  acting  and  adequate.  Tlie  gradual  onset  of  the  respira- 
tions may  be  due  to  the  fact  that  the  vaso-motor  dilatation  exceeds 
the  normal  (as  it  often  does  after  contraction),  and  thus  the 
quantity  of  blood  reaching  the  respiratory  centre  lessens  the 
stimulating  influence  of  its  quality." 

Vierordt^  allows  that  the  phenomenon  undoubtedly  depends 
upon  a  disturbance  of  the  functions  of  the  respiratory  centre  in 
the  medulla  oblongata,  but  is  of  opinion  that  all  more  explicit 
theories  are  unavailing  to  explain  it.  He  thinks  that  a  simple 
diminution  of  the  excitability  of  the  cells  of  the  centre  from  the 
presence  of  venous  blood  could  only  give  rise  to  infrequent  and 
possibly  irregular  respiration,  which  might  either  be  deep  or  shallow, 
and  that  to  ascribe  a  different  degree  of  excitability  to  particular 
cells  or  groups  of  cells  is  at  least  a  refinement — in  short,  that  we 
are  in  want  of  a  distinct  explanation  of  the  phenomenon. 

Marckwald^  devotes  a  section  of  his  admirable   work  on   the 

^  Glasgow  Medical  Journal,  fourth  series,  vol.  xxviii.  p.  224,  1887. 

2  A  ManiMl  of  Diseases  of  the  Nervous  System,  vol,  ii.  p.  118.    London,  1888. 

^  Diagnostik  der  inneren  Krankheiten  auf  Grund  der  heutigen  Untersuchungs- 
Methoden,  S.  64.     Leipzig,  1888. 

*  The  Movements  of  Respiration  and  their  Innervation  in  the  Rahhit.  Translated 
by  Thomas  Arthur  Haig,  student  of  medicine.  University  of  Glasgow,  and 
revised  by  the  Author;  with  an  Introductory  Note  by  John  G.  M'Kendrick, 
M.D.,  LL.D.,  F.R.S.,  Professor  of  Physiology,  University  of  Glasgow,  p.  45. 
London,  1888. 


IIISTOHKAI,.  85 

res|iirati(in  to  tlic  sultject  of  pcriotlic  hrcailiiiii,'.  He  shows  that 
the  medulla  may  be  divided  in  the  rcj^'ion  of  the  acoustic  tulnMcles 
without  inducing  any  alteration  in  respiratory  rhythm,  but  that  if 
the  section  is  made  lower  down  at  the  level  of  the  aire  cinerefe  the 
breathing  at  once  becomes  periodic.  Periodic  respiration  may 
follow  the  higher  section  if  a  blood-clot  has  caused  pressure  upon 
the  respiratory  centre,  or  if  the  respiratory  centre  has  been  exposed 
to  the  air.  During  periodic  respiration  he  finds  that  the  e.xcita- 
bility  of  the  centre  has  not  in  any  way  suffered,  for  stimuli  to  the 
skin  during  the  pauses  are  immediately  followed  by  movements  of 
respiration.  ]\Iarckwal(l  was  never  able  to  produce  periodic 
breatliing  by  means  of  pressure  upon  the  medulla  in  the  region  of 
the  aU\.>  cineroie,  the  result  of  which  was  a  cessation  of  respiration. 
Section  below  the  upper  level  of  the  aire  cinereaj  was  always 
followed  by  destruction  of  the  respiration,  which  could  not  be 
restored  by  any  means.  The  author  has  never  seen  an  ascending 
and  descending  series  of  respirations  produced  artiticially,  only  a 
descending  group,  but  he  recalls  the  fact  that  in  Cheyne-Stokes 
breathing  the  groups  are  sometimes  also  of  this  latter  kind  alone. 
He  is  of  opinion  that  periodic  breathing  only  takes  place  when  at 
least  a  part  of  the  higher  brain  tracts  has  ceased  to  act  and  has 
lost  its  influence  upon  the  respiratory  centre,  which  he  believes  to 
accord  well  with  the  mode  of  occurrence  of  Cheyne-Stokes 
breathing,  as,  for  e.Kample,  in  sleep  and  hibernation  ;  after  the  use 
of  certain  drugs,  which  paralyze  the  upper  nervous  centres,  or 
lessen  the  circulatory  supply  to  the  brain ;  and  from  various 
experiments  upon  the  nervous  and  circulatory  systems.  In  this 
connexion  Marckwald  mentions  a  case  of  hemiplegia  which  he 
observed  under  the  care  of  Lichtheim,  where  only  the  descending 
series  of  Cheyne-Stokes  Ijreathing  was  present.  The  patient  in 
this  case  was  able  to  modify  the  breathing,  but  when  left  to  herself 
it  was  always  periodic.  In  this  case  one-sitled  deficiency  of  the  upper 
brain  tracts  was  sufficient  to  produce  Cheyne-Stokes  breathing. 

Marckwald  points  out  that  after  the  production  of  periodic 
breathing  experimentally,  section  of  the  vagi  causes  it  at  once  to 
disappear,  and  he  is  therefore  of  opinion  that  for  the  appearance  of 
periodic  breathing  it  is  necessary  to  have  the  peripheral  branches  of 
the  vagi  in  connexion  with  the  respiratory  centre.  As  stimuli  during 
the  pause   i)roduce  respirations,  he  cannot  admit  that  a  diminished 


86  CHEYNE-STOKES   RESPIRATION. 

excitability  of  the  respiratory  centre  is  the  cause  of  the  pheno- 
menon. 

Descourtis^  describes  a  case  of  Cheyne-Stokes  breathing  in  a 
man,  aged  68,  suffering  from  general  paralysis.  In  this  instance 
the  pulse,  as  ascertained  by  the  sphygmograph,  remained  constant 
in  its  characters  throughout  the  varying  phases  of  the  respiration. 

In  a  short  abstract  by  Smart^  of  a  paper  read  by  him  at  the 
Medico-Chirurgical  Society  of  Edinburgh,  cerebral  respiration  and 
Cheyne-Stokes  respiration  are  grouped  together  as  "  Multiple  Com- 
plex Eespiratory  Neuroses,"  but  the  author  insists  on  their  inde- 
pendence of  each  other. 

Stillman'  has  placed  three  cases  on  record  in  which  Cheyne- 
Stokes  breathing  was  present.  These  cases  were : — A  man,  aged 
47,  who  had  received  injuries  in  a  fall,  from  which  he  recovered 
perfectly ;  a  woman,  aged  76,  dying  of  cerebral  haemorrhage ;  and 
a  man,  aged  27,  who  had  received  an  injury  to  the  skull,  from 
which  he  died.  The  author  is  of  opinion  that  "  the  starting  point 
in  the  chain  of  causation  is  found  in  the  equilibrium  between  the 
respiration  and  circulation  being  always  disturbed  by  a  relatively 
weak  heart." 

A  communication  was  recently  made  by  me*  with  the  view  of 
showing  that,  whatever  may  be  the  nature  of  the  condition  under- 
lying the  associated  symptoms  of  Cheyne-Stokes  respiration,  it 
may  produce  the  effects  which  depend  on  it  by  affecting  the  lower 
centres  in  the  first  place,  and  spreading  upwards  to  the  higher,  or 
by  acting  upon  the  higher  first,  and  afterwards  invading  the  lower 
centres.  This  was  illustrated  by  reference  to  the  presence  of  Cheyne- 
Stokes  breathing  in  a  case  of  pneumonia,  in  which  small  doses 
of  bromide  of  potassium  had  been  administered,  without  any 
changes  in  the  pulse,  pupil,  mind,  or  muscles ;  to  its  appearance 
in  a  case  of  cardiac  failure,  in  which  it  was  accompanied  by 
circulatory,  pupillary,  and  mental  symptoms ;  and  to  its  occur- 
rence in  cases  of  urtemia  in  association  with  periodic  alterations 
in  the  circulatory,  visual,  psychical,  and  muscular  condition. 
These  different  classes  of  cases  were  regarded  as  presenting  a 

1  L'Encephale,  vol.  viii.  p.  431,  1888. 

2  The  Edinburgh  Medical  Journal,  vol.  xxxiv.  p.  529,  1888. 

3  The  Medical  News,  vol.  liii.  p.  555,  1888. 

*  The  Birminrjham  Medical  Review,  vol.  xxv.  p.  30,  1889. 


IIISTOIJICAL.  87 

roj,'ul;ir  series  of  syiiiptonis,  coiniuenciii<,'  with  those  sliowiiig 
conse(|ueiices  depeiulinj^'  u|)()ii  some  iillectioii  of  the  lespinitory 
centre  ;Uone,  and  passing  tliruugh  otlier.s  having  a  progressive 
tendency  to  involve  dillerent  centres.  The  paper  next  attempted 
to  show  that  the  periodic  changes  produced  by  alterations  of  the 
centres  may  commence  in,  and  be  limited  to,  those  which  are  not 
concerned  in  vital  phenomena.  The  case  of  a  child  sufTering  from 
wliat  clearly  seemed  to  be  tubercular  meningitis,  but  which,  owing 
to  the  recovery  of  the  patient,  may  appear  to  have  been  possibly 
an  error  in  diagnosis,  was  taken  to  illustrate  my  meaning.  The 
patient  was  a  little  girl,  aged  three  years,  presenting  all  the 
symptoms  of  subacute  tubercular  meningitis.  During  the  course 
of  the  disease,  when  watching  her  carefully  one  day,  a  periodic 
closure  of  the  eyelids  attracted  my  attention,  and  on  fuitiier 
observation  it  was  easy  to  determine  that  along  with  this  closure 
of  the  lids  there  was  a  simultaneous  contraction  of  the  pupils,  an«l 
a  state  of  complete  unconsciousness.  This  condition  remained  for 
several  seconds,  the  eyelids  were  then  raised,  the  pupils  dilated, 
consciousness  returned,  and  the  child  raised  her  head  to  look 
about.  The  conscious  state  was  present  for  some  time,  how 
long  it  is  not  possible  for  me  to  say,  as  it  did  not  occur  to  me  to 
notice  the  interval,  and  was  in  its  turn  followed  by  the  uncon- 
scious condition.  In  this  case  there  was  never,  so  far  as  my 
observation  went,  any  tendency  to  a  periodic  change  in  the  rhythm 
of  the  breathing.  It  seemed  to  me  that  such  a  phenomenon  can 
only  be  regarded  as  analogous  in  every  way  to  intermittent  re- 
spiration, and,  if  this  be  granted,  it  follows  that  my  contention  is 
to  be  regarded  as  highly  probable. 

This  brings  us  to  the  end  of  the  examination  of  the  facts  and 
views  embodied  in  the  different  works  on  the  subject.  In  addition 
to  the  authors  who  have  been  mentioned,  reference  might  have 
been  made  to  many  others  who  incidentally  touch  upon  the 
subject,  but,  in  so  far  as  my  acquaintance  with  the  literature  is 
concerned,  these  authors  neither  add  anything  to  the  store  of  facts 
nor  throw  any  light  upon  their  explanation.  It  is,  in  consequence, 
unnecessary  to  devote  time  and  space  to  them. 

Before  leaving  this  division  of  the  subject,  a  few  remarks  must 
be  made  upon  three  unpublished  observations  which  have  been 
communicated  to  me. 


88  CHEYNE-STOKES   KESPIRATION". 

Dr  Muirhead,  of  Edinburgh,  informs  me  of  an  elderly  gentle- 
man, who  for  many  years  during  his  daily  sleep  after  dinner 
breathed  in  the  characteristic  Cheyne-Stokes  type. 

Dr  Edes,  of  Washington,  writes  to  me  with  regard  to  a  lady 
whose  breathing  has  for  many  years  been  periodic  or  cyclical,  as  he 
prefers  to  term  it,  during  sleep.  A  most  interesting  fact  is  that 
this  lady  tells  him  the  phenomenon  had  been  observed  by  her 
mother  in  herself  and  her  sister  from  childhood. 

Finally,  Dr  Tuke  has  placed  the  following  interesting  communi- 
cation in  my  hands  : — 

"  Balureen, 

"Edinburgh,  28th  February  1889. 

*'  Dear  Gibson, — Knowing  you  are  specially  interested  in  '  Cheyne-Stokes 
breathing,'  I  send  you  a  short  report  of  a  case  which  came  under  my  observa- 
tion last  Saturday.  On  that  afternoon  my  two  favourite  Dandie  l^inmonts 
were  poisoned  by  strychnine,  which  had  been  laid  down  for  rats  in  the  stable  ; 
the  one  fatally — dying  in  opisthotonus — the  other  recovering  after  fifteen  hours 
of  suffering.  During  all  that  time  he  was  under  my  most  careful  observation. 
After  five  violent  spasms  (opisthotonus)  I  bolstered  the  dog  in  such  a  way 
that  he  could  not  move,  as  the  slightest  stimulus  induced  the  attacks.  By 
this  means  the  general  spasms  were  averted,  and  only  occasional  jerks  were 
observed.  But  fifteen  minutes  after  he  was  thus  restrained  well-marked 
Cheyne-Stokes  breathing  set  in — the  number  of  respirations  was  about  25, 
and  the  interval  was  somewhat  longer  than  I  have  generally  noticed  in  the 
human  subject.  The  pupils  were  fully  dilated  during  the  breathing,  the  iris 
contracting  slightly  during  the  interval.  So  far  as  I  could  judge,  the  dog  was 
conscious  all  the  time,  often  trying  to  wag  his  tail.  The  rate  of  the  heart  was 
120,  and  its  action  was  regular,  which  is  curious,  as,  under  ordinary  circum- 
stances, this  dog's  heart,  like  that  of  most  dogs,  is  very  irregular,  and  some- 
times intermitting.  Its  usual  rate  is  104.  The  femoral  pulse  was  full  and 
steady.  When  violent  spasms  showed  themselves,  the  Cheyne-Stokes  breathing 
ceased.  I  kept  my  hand  slightly  pressed  on  the  ribs  ;  when  doing  so  the 
breathing  never  reached  dyspnoea,  but  when  the  pressure  was  removed  the 
symptom  tended  to  show  itself.  After  thirteen  hours  all  the  symptoms 
disappeared — the  Cheyne-Stokes  breathing  gradually  growing  less  pronounced 
— except  stiffness  of  the  hind  legs. — I  am,  yours  sincerely, 

John  Batty  Tore." 

So  far  as  my  knowledge  goes,  Cheyne-Stokes  respiration  has  not 
been  observed  as  a  consequence  of  the  action  of  strychnine  on 
mammals  by  any  of  the  authors  who  have  devoted  attention  to 
the  subject. 


CLINICAL.  89 


Clinical. 


Ill  aiiproacliinp;  the  coii-sideration  of  Cheyne-Stokes  respiration 
fmiii  the  clinical  point  of  view,  it  will  lie  necessary  to  i^roiip  the 
coiulitions,  already  mentioned  in  the  historical  sketch,  in  which  it 
has  been  observed.  IJefore  doing  .so,  however,  it  must  be  stated 
that  l)y  the  term  om[)l()yed  to  designate  the  phenomenon  is  meant 
a  periodic  form  of  respiratory  rhythm.  It  would  be  out  of  place 
to  attempt,  at  this  stage  of  the  inquiry,  any  definition  of  the 
symptom,  l)ut  it  will  certainly  tend  to  simplify  the  subject  if  it 
be  distinctly  understood  that  the  term  employed  is  limited  in  its 
application.  It  will  not,  in  this  paper,  be  held  to  include  any 
irregular  arrests  of  breathing,  such  as  are  frequently  observed  in 
diseases  of  the  brain,  and  which  are  generally  classed  together 
under  the  term  cerebral  l)reathing.  But  in  making  this  distinction 
there  is  no  intention  of  drawing  a  luird  and  fast  line  between  the 
regular  periodicity  of  events  seen  in  classical  Cheyne-Stokes 
breathing  and  the  altogether  irregular  stoppages  of  respiration 
characteristic  of  cerebral  breathing.  So  many  intermediate  links 
are  to  be  found  between  the  two  extremes,  that  the  existence  of  an 
uninterrupted  series  of  similar  symptoms  may  safely  be  assumed. 

From  the  observations  of  some  authors  there  can  be  no 
doubt  that  there  is  a  hereditary  tendency  in  certain  families 
towards  the  conditions  under  which  Cheyne-Stokes  respiration 
arises,  and  in  some  cases  an  inherited  liability  to  the  symptom 
itself  has  been  found. 

Amongst  general  diseases,  Ciieyne-Stokes  respiration  has  been 
observed  in  the  course  of  enteric  fever,  small-pox,  diphtheria, 
choli'ia,  and  w  lioopiiig-cougli. 

The  nervous  disea.ses  in  which  it  has  been  described  are: — 
meningitis,  encephalitis,  cerebral  luemorrhage,  cerebral  embolism, 
cerebral  thrombosis,  insolation,  insanity,  liysteria,  cerebellar 
luemorrhage,  extravasation  on  the  medulla  oblongata,  pressure 
of  an  aneurism  on  the  medulla,  and  tumour  of  the  medulla  and 
pons. 

The  symptom  has  been  very  fretiuently  recorded  as  a  cense- 
([uence  of  general  arterial  degeneration,  attemled  in  some  cases  by 
gangrene  or  degeneration.     It  has  been  obseived  in  hicmophilia, 

M 


90  CHEYNE-STOKES   EESPIRATION. 

as  well  as  hsemorrhage  following  severe  operation,  and  it  has  been 
seen  in  such  more  restricted  diseases  of  the  circulation  as  peri- 
carditis, myocarditis,  fatty  degeneration,  valvular  diseases,  and 
aneurism. 

The  respiratory  affections  in  which  Cheyne-Stokes  respiration 
has  been  found  are : — ^bronchitis,  pneumonia,  and  phthisis,  and  it 
has  been  described  as  a  sequel  to  tracheotomy. 

Amongst  digestive  disorders,  the  symptom  has  been  placed  on 
record  as  occurring  in  the  course  of  severe  catarrhal  diarrhoea. 

Chronic  renal  disease  is,  without  doubt,  the  most  common  cause 
of  Cheyne-Stokes  breathing,  a  large  percentage  of  ursemic  cases 
presenting  the  symptom  in  some  part  of  their  course. 

Before  leaving  this  summary  of  the  diseases  in  which  Cheyne- 
Stokes  respiration  has  been  observed,  reference  must  be  made  to 
two  singular  conditions  in  which  it  was  present.  Fatty  degenera- 
tion of  the  diaphragm  was  in  one  case  associated  with  this  symptom, 
but  disease  of  the  aortic  valves  was  also  present.  Narrowing  of 
the  foramen  jugulare  was  found  in  several  cases  presenting  this 
symptom,  but  in  all  of  these  there  was  also  cardiac  or  renal 
disease. 

Cheyne-Stokes  respiration  has  frequently  been  observed  in  the 
ordinary  sleep  of  apparently  healthy  persons,  and  it  has  often  made 
its  appearance  after  the  administration  of  bromide  of  potassium, 
chloral  hydrate,  and  morphine.  In  one  most  interesting  observa- 
tion the  symptom  was  developed  in  an  infant  whose  mother,  while 
nursing,  had  taken  some  doses  of  the  latter  drug. 

In  the  lower  animals,  phenomena  identical  with  Cheyne-Stokes 
respiration  have  been  of  frequent  occurrence.  Such  appearances 
have  been  present  during  the  deep  sleep  which  has  followed  pro- 
longed exertion,  and  also  during  the  condition  of  hibernation. 
Intermittent  respiration  has  been  produced  by  the  administration 
of  chloral,  morphine  followed  by  ether  or  chloroform,  ether  along 
with  picrotoxin,  muscarine,  picrotoxin,  digitalin,  strychnine,  sul- 
phuretted hydrogen,  urea,  kreatin,  and  ammonium  carbonate. 

Periodic  breathing  has  further  been  produced  by  considerable 
changes  of  external  temperature,  by  prolonged  immersion  (in 
amphibians),  by  bleeding,  by  removal  of  the  heart,  by  alternate 
compression  and  relaxation  of  the  carotid  and  vertebral  arteries, 
by  section  of  the  medulla  oblongata,  with  or  without  section  of  the 


CLINICAL  91 

vaj^n,  by  pressurt'  t-ii  the  iiiciliilla,  iind  by  various  injuries  to  iIm" 
brain  ami  in('(hill;i,  even  after  tbii  aorta  had  been  ticil.  It  is 
particularly  worthy  of  notice,  that  section  of  the  medulla  at  the 
h'Vi'l  of  the  aUr.  cincrecc,  seems  invariably  to  produce  a  periodicity 
of  the  respiration.  "When  the  medulla  is  divided  above  that  level, 
no  ehani^fo  in  tlu'  rhyllnn  of  the  breathing'  occurs,  while  section 
below  iliat  U'Vcl  ]irtMlurcs  an  cntii'e  cessation  of  respiration. 

Tuvnin^^f  now  from  tlie  cimsiilcration  of  the  dillerent  conditions 
in  which  Uheyne-Stokes  brealhinif  has  been  observed,  the  nature 
of  the  symptom  in  itself  must  be  dwelt  ui>on  at  somewhat  greater 
len.^th. 

The  ilescriptions  given  of  thi.s  phenomenon  by  Cheyne  and  Stokes, 
which  have  so  often  been  quoted,  have  never  been  surpassed,  and  no 
attempt  will  be  made  here  to  describe  a  symptom  which  is  now  so 
well  known.  The  purpose  of  this  part  of  the  paper  is  rather  to 
analyze  the  different  phenomena  which  make  up  the  symptom. 

In  Cheyne-Stokes  breathing  the  normal  rhythm  is  interrupted 
by  distinct  arrests  of  respiration  ;  there  is  an  alternation  of  periods 
of  resi)iratory  activity,  and  periods  of  respiratory  repose.  Under 
ordinary  conditions,  the  inspiration,  the  expiration,  and  the  short 
pause  which  succeeds  the  latter  phase,  have  a  tlefinite  relation  in 
duration,  and  they  are  perfectly  rhythmic  in  their  recurrence. 
The  arrests  of  respiration  occur  usually  at  definite  intervals  of 
time;  they  are  therefore  periodic,  and  it  may  be  said  that  there  is 
a  secondary,  superimposed  upon  the  primary,  rhythm.  This,  how- 
ever, is  not  all ;  for  an  essential  feature  is  that  the  period  of 
activity  consists  of  two  distinct  phases,  termed  by  Cheyne 
ascending  and  descending.  During  the  former  phase  there  is  a 
gradual  increase,  not  only  in  the  amplitude  of  the  respiratory 
movements,  but  also  in  their  rate ;  while  during  the  latter 
phase  there  is  a  gradual  decrease,  both  in  extent  and  rate,  of 
these  movements.  The  contrast  between  the  period  of  repose 
and  the  period  of  activity  is  very  striking.  I  taring  the  former 
phase  there  is  an  entire  absence  of  all  movement,  and  during 
the  latter  the  patient  often  appears  as  if  labouring  under 
severe  dyspntca,  which  is  frequently  accomi)anied  Ity  a  lit  of 
coughing  at  the  height  of  the  breathing.  Such  are  the  appearances 
in  a  simple  instance  of  Cheyne-Stokes  breathing.  lUit  Cheyne- 
Stokes  breathing  is  frecpiently  associated  with  other    symptoms. 


92  CHEYNE-STOKES   KESPIKATION. 

and  attention  must  be  directed  to  changes  in  other  systems  besides 
the  respiratory. 

There  are  in  many  cases  alterations  in  the  state  of  the  circula- 
tion. These  appear  to  have  been  first  observed  by  Eeid,  whose 
descriptions  of  the  state  of  the  pulse  must  be  stated  in  passing  to 
be  extremely  careless  in  the  use  of  terms.  Such  circulatory  altera- 
tions are  at  once  inconstant  and  variable,  presenting  a  marked 
contrast  to  the  regularity  of  the  respiratory  phenomena.  In  many 
cases  no  change  in  the  state  of  the  circulation  can  be  observed  on 
the  closest  investigation,  as  in  cases  described  by  different 
writers. 

Sometimes  the  rate  of  the  pulse  is  diminished  during  the  pause 
in  respiration,  as  in  cases  narrated  by  several  observers.  As 
lias  been  mentioned  in  the  previous  part  of  this  paper,  Hesky 
observed  an  entire  arrest  of  the  radial  pulse  during  the  period  of 
repose.  On  the  other  hand,  the  rate  of  pulsation  has  been  observed 
to  be  greater  during  the  period  of  repose  than  during  the  period  of 
breathing. 

Variations  also  in  the  volume  and  tension  of  the  pulse  have  been 
met  with.  The  pulse  has  been  described  as  of  larger  volume  and 
lower  tension  during  the  arrest  of  breathing  than  during  the  period 
of  respiratory  activity.  In  other  instances  no  such  changes  could 
be  detected,  or  the  converse  has  been  observed. 

Filehne  observed  a  recession  of  the  fontanelles  of  children  before 
the  arrest  of  resj)iration ;  and,  on  the  other  hand,  Eosenbach 
describes  the  recession  as  occurring  late  in  the  pause,  or  even 
during  the  period  of  respiratory  activity. 

In  this  connexion  reference  must  be  made  to  the  experiments 
of  Heidenhain,  who  observed  an  increase  in  the  blood-pressure 
during  the  period  of  activity. 

There  are  also  certain  appearances  connected  with  the  eyes 
which  occur  in  association  with  Cheyne-Stokes  breathing.  In 
many  cases  the  periodic  rhythm  of  the  respiration  only  takes  place 
during  sleep,  when,  as  may  readily  be  understood,  no  changes  are 
observed  in  the  eye.  But  in  a  large  number  of  instances  the 
symptom  is  present  during  the  waking,  as  well  as  the  sleeping 
hours.  In  a  certain  number  of  such  cases  Cheyne-Stokes  breath- 
ing is  unaccompanied  by  any  eye-changes.  In  a  certain  number, 
hovfever,  definite  appearances  make  themselves  manifest  in  con- 


CLINICAL.  9:i 

nexion  with  tlie  visual  apparatus,  and  tliesc  must  liave  attention 
devoted  to  them.  As  was  lirst  noticed  by  Ixjube,  the  eye  is  open 
during  the  period  of  l)reathing,  and  closed  durin^j  the  ces.sation  of 
respiration.  The  eyes,  furtlier,  glance  about  while  the  patient  is 
breathing,  while,  during  the  pau.se,  on  lifting  up  the  eyelids,  aeon- 
jugate  tleviation  of  tlie  eyeballs  may  be  ob.served.  A  still  more 
interesting  fact  is  to  be  seen  in  some  of  the  cases  which  present 
eye-symiitoms.  During  the  breathing  the  pui)il  is  wiilely  dilated, 
and  tightly  contracteil  during  the  pause.  As  Leube  pointed  out, 
the  dilatation  begins  along  with  the  early  superficial  respirations,  or 
the  dilatation  may  even  precede  the  active  phase  of  the  breathing 
cycle.  Appearances  exactly  similar  in  character  were  observed 
by  Leyden  as  the  result  of  experiments  on  the  medulla.  This 
is,  however,  not  all,  for  Finlayson,  on  close  scrutiny  of  the  pupil, 
found  that  it  dilates  a  little  with  each  inspiration,  and  con- 
tracts slightly  M'ith  each  expiration,  until  the  height  of  the 
respiratory  phase  is  attained,  and  the  pupil  is  widely  dilated, 
after  which  the  converse  occurs,  and  the  contraction  with  each 
expiration  somewhat  exceeds  the  dilatation  accompanying  each 
inspiration,  until  at  the  end  of  the  active  phase  the  pupil  becomes 
fixed  in  the  contracted  condition.  The  contracted  condition  of  the 
pupil  during  the  cessation  of  respiration  is  evidently  analogous  to 
the  appearances  observed  during  sleep,  and  in  this  connexion  it 
may  be  remarked  that  the  pu[)il  in  some  persons  enjoying  perfect 
health  undergoes  a  considerable  dilatation  on  deep  inspiration  and 
contracts  to  an  equal  degree  on  forced  expiration.  As  Merkel 
first  pointed  out,  the  pupil  reflex  is  absolutely  abolished  during  the 
cessation  of  respiration,  and  no  reaction  to  light  can  be  elicited. 

It  is  a  most  important  fact  that  no  changes  have  been  seen  in 
the  condition  of  the  ves.sels  of  the  retina  during  the  varying 
phases  of  respiration.  Both  Schepelern  and  Ewald,  who  have 
devoted  themselves  to  the  investigation  of  this  point,  are  perfectly 
confident  in  regard  to  the  absence  of  any  alterations  in  the  calibre 
of  the  vessels. 

In  many  cases  showing  Ciieyne-Stokes  respiration,  the  condition 
of  the  mental  powers  undergoes  fluctuations.  The  most  usual 
state  of  matters  is,  as  Leube  first  showed,  that  the  patient  is  con- 
scious during  the  period  of  breathing,  while  during  the  interval  of 
repose  he  is  bereft  of  perception  and  volition.     This  alternation  of 


94  CHEYNE-STOKIOS    RESPIRATION. 

consciousness  and  unconsciousness  is  frequently,  but  not  invariably, 
associated  with  the  variations  in  the  appearances  of  the  eyes  just 
referred  to.  The  interesting  observation  of  Merkel  has  occasionally 
been  repeated  since.  He  put  a  question  to  one  of  his  patients  to- 
wards the  end  of  the  descending  phase  of  the  period  of  breathing.  The 
patient  sunk  into  the  state  of  absolute  repose,  but  on  the  return  of 
respiration  he  made  a  suitable  reply  to  the  question  which  had  been 
put  to  him.  This  observation,  to  compare  small  with  great  matters, 
is  somewhat  similar  to  the  classical  account  of  the  officer  who  was 
wounded  in  the  head  at  the  Battle  of  the  Nile,  when  in  the  act  of 
uttering  a  command  to  his  men,  and  who,  after  tifteen  months  of 
unconsciousness,  finished  his  order  after  the  operation  of  trephin- 
ing. Such  cases  as  these,  in  which  patients  are  only  in  possession 
of  their  mental  faculties  during  the  phase  of  breathing,  form  a 
marked  contrast  to  others  in  which  the  patients  are  conscious 
throughout,  and  often  employ  the  pause  in  the  breathing  for  the 
purpose  of  conversing  with  other  people. 

Out  of  the  many  cases  showing  this  symptom  which  have  come 
under  my  observation,  a  few  will  now  be  narrated  in  illustration  of 
the  various  appearances,  and  these  will  be  arranged  as  far  as 
possible  in  a  definite  series,  in  order  to  emphasize  the  difference 
which  they  present  in  the  association  of  phenomena. 

Case  I. — Lady,  aged  73 ;  seen  for  tlie  first  time  29th  March 
1888,  about  the  ninth  or  tenth  day  of  an  attack  of  croupous  pneu- 
monia affecting  the  lower  lobe  of  the  right  lung.  The  rate  of  the  . 
pulse  and  respiration  and  the  height  of  the  temperature  may  be 
seen  on  the  accompanying  cliart,  Plate  I.,  which  is  based  upon  the 
very  excellent  graphic  clinical  chart  of  my  friend  Dr  Handford. 
There  was  free  expectoration  of  rusty  sputum,  increased  vocal 
fremitus  over  the  base  of  the  right  lung,  dulness  on  percussion  over 
that  region,  and  bronchial  breathing,  with  increased  vocal  reson- 
ance in  the  same  situation.  The  pulse  was  of  moderate  volume, 
low  tension,  and  regular  rhythm.  The  state  of  the  heart  was 
healthy.  The  urine  contained  no  abnormal  constituent.  There 
was  no  delirium  during  either  day  or  night.  On  the  evening  of 
1st  April,  three  days  after  the  crisis  took  place,  during  the  • 
administration  of  ten  grains  of  bromide  of  potassium  with  ten 
minims  of  tincture  of  digitalis  three  times  a  day,  Cheyne-Stokes 


Plate 


MARCH 

:-i!i 

'U/ 

'// 

/ 

•'. 

"> 

/ 

/ 

t'l 

M 

7 

P 

R 

T 

mIe 

ME 

M    E 

] 

m'  e 

M    E 

M   E 

Ml  E 

M    E 

M   E 

t 

-TOO 

h 

1 

i\ 

•  .>T 

f\ 

,^ 

1    \ 

k 

— 

^q| 

1 

l\  . 

\ 

1 

\ 

_ 

- 

„_ 

1  >^^    '" 

1  I  , 

1  \ 

\ 

■iSv^ 

— 1 

itrr 

. 

\ 
\ 

i\ 

\iti'\ 

'    1 

1 

\ 

\ 

11 

\ 

j.   . 

\ 

1 

\  1 

\ 

1 

\ 

-or 

\ 

1 

1 

\i 

\ 

/ 

\ 

■4- 

1 

'    / 

^, 

/ 

tf 

/ 

1 

120 

30 

104 

\ 

'   ; 

11 

^ 

/ 

\  / 

1 

' 

/ 

\ 

t 

/ 

V  j  > 

29 

\ 

A 

9^ 

/ 

\    1 

V 

X 

J 

i    I 

I    ' 

28 

1 

\    f>i 

/ 

■]    S 

\    1 

110 

103 

I 

J 

1 

;   ^ 

I    1 

1 



I 

f 

*. 

K 

/ 

^ 

A 

H 

y 

/> 

? 

^J 

! 

'     1 

26 

/ 

/  : 

•^J 

1    S 

1 

ij 

1     « 

'\ 

100 

25 

102 

■M 

'. 

1       N 

\ 

124 

• 

^ 

1    4 

^ 

! 

A 

lA 

i    4 

_  \ 

nr\ 

I 

\ 

A    1     t 

V 

CO 

r.rr 

i' 

••  .^*\ 

_- 

■\       I 

'. 

90 

101 

ri-j 

\ 

c 

f 

' 

''•^'' 

\  c 

y'*" 

'•- 

.;.    U 

\ 

• 

V' 

■'*  , 

1 

■••• 

1 

Zl 

1 

\    { 

1 

1 

V 

1 

1 

80 

20 

too 

1 

1 

1 

1 

1 

1 

I 

^ 

Ik 

A 

'• 

1 

la 

> 

l\ 

1 

1 

\  / 

\ 

' 

1  ^ 

i  A 

k.     >v 

!  - 

A 

10 

; 

^w 

\ 

/         ' 

V  / 

S<^ 

70 

17 

99 

1 

' 

i     >-  - 

i  1 

\/ 

^   y 

A 

V 

\ 

Y 

\.       i 

^  \ 

NOINAL 

V 

\ 

v_y 

\ 

16 

LINE 

^^ 

1 

V 

en 

nn 

yu 

1 

, 

"t*r 

...   |.. 

1 

' 

ou 

y/ 

I<1 

i   1 

1 

II 

1 

1   1 

40 

10 

96 

-J 

h>/s> 


Iir.';p/,-<'^'/  fi 


.  /'//•' /v/-»r////'. 


CLINICAL.  05 

hroiilliiiii,'  uiiulc  its  iippoaraiice  in  typiial  I'ashiuii.  This  symptom 
})ersisteil  tlirouglioiil  tliu  ftill(»\viii;4  four  days,  diirin;,'  waking  as 
well  as  sleeping  moments,  and  disappeared  during  the  afternoon  of 
5th  April,  on  the  withdrawal  of  the  bromide  of  potassium.  The 
periodic  changes  in  the  res[)iration  were  accomi)anied  by  no  corre- 
sponding alterations  in  the  circulatory,  visual,  or  mental  processes. 
The  patient's  pulse  beat  with  a  steady  uniformity  during  the 
waxing  and  waning  phases  of  the  breathing  ;  no  modification  in  the 
rate  or  rhythm  was  jiresriit,  and  not  the  least  alteration  in  volume 
or  tension  could  be  determiui'd  in  relation  to  the  ascending  and 
descending  respiration.  In  the  same  way  not  the  slightest  ten- 
dency to  closure  of  the  eyelids  during  the  arrest  of  respiration  was 
at  any  ])eriod  present,  and  it  was  therefore  an  easy  matter  to 
determine  that  the  pupils  underwent  no  modification  in  size, 
except  when  vision  was  accommodated  to  near  or  distant  objects, 
or  a  change  in  the  amount  of  light  caused  the  usual  retie.x  altera- 
tion in  size.  Similarly,  the  state  of  the  consciousness  was  abso- 
lutely independent  of  the  pliases  of  the  respiration.  The  patient 
had  a  tendency  towards  somnolence,  but  when  waked  had  as  much 
mental  activity  during  the  cessation  of  respiration  as  during  the 
period  of  breathing ;  in  fact,  as  is  often  the  case,  she  employed  the 
pause  by  preference  for  the  purpose  of  talking  with  those  around 
her. 

This  case  forms  an  excellent  example  of  the  occurrence  of 
Cheyne-Stokes  breathing  in  a  patient  who,  in  spite  of  advanced 
years,  showed  no  vascular  degeneration,  no  cardiac  allection,  and 
no  renal  disease,  and  who,  it  may  be  added,  made  an  entirely 
satisfactory  recovery  from  the  attack  of  acute  pneumonia.  It  is 
to  be  regarded  as  a  specimen  of  the  simplest  type  of  periodic 
respiration,  in  a  patient  entirely  conscious  of  all  her  surroundings, 
unattended  by  any  of  the  other  symptoms  often  associated  with  it. 

Cask  II. — Lady,  aged  03,  who  showed  the  usual  signs  of  chronic 
vascular  degeneration  without  very  obvitnis  renal  complications. 
On  7th  February  1888  she  was  suddenly  attacked  by  an 
ajjoplectiform  seizure.  When  seen  during  the  al'tcrnoon  she  was 
lying  with  a  dusky  Hush  on  her  cheeks,  and  beads  of  perspiration 
on  her  lurehead,  in  a  state  of  profound  uncon.sciousness.  The 
periodicity  of  breathing  was  very  marked,  nothing  like  the  irregular 


96  CHEYNE-STOKES   EESPIEATION. 

arrests  of  respiration,  commonly  called  cerebral  breathing,  being 
present,  but  the  regular  ascending  and  descending  respiration, 
with  pronounced  stertor  and  flapping  out  and  in  of  the  lips  and 
cheeks  at  the  culmination  of  the  ascending  phase.  The  sensory 
and  motor  functions  were  entirely  abolished.  The  eyes  were 
closed,  and  on  separating  the  eyelids  the  pupils  were  observed  to 
be  contracted  to  the  size  of  a  pin-point,  and  to  undergo  no  varia- 
tions in  diameter  with  the  changing  phases  of  respiration.  The 
pulse  was  extremely  frequent  and  of  very  high  tension,  but  per- 
fectly regular,  and  manifesting  uo  alteration  in  tension,  fulness,  or 
rate  corresponding  to  the  respiratory  phases. 

The  Cheyne-Stokes  type  of  breathing  persisted  until  a  few 
hours  before  the  death  of  the  patient,  which  occurred  during  the 
morning  of  the  following  day. 

On  post-mortem  examination  the  cause  of  death  was  found  to  be 
thrombosis  of  some  of  the  branches  of  the  middle  cerebral  arteries. 
The  arterial  system  was  somewhat  degenerated  throughout,  the 
heart  slightly  hypertrophied,  but  otherwise  healthy,  and  the  kidneys 
showing  to  a  certain  extent,  although  not  very  markedly,  granular 
clianges. 

This  case  is  to  be  regarded  as  furnishing  an  example  of  Cheyne- 
Stokes  respiration  in  a  patient  absolutely  unconscious,  which  was 
not  associated  with  any  of  the  other  symptoms  often  linked  with  it. 

Case  III. — Farmer,  aged  74,  suffering  from  chronic  arterial  and 
renal  degeneration.  On  6th  March  1888,  in  spite  of  every  pre- 
caution, he  showed  symptoms  of  ursemia,  and,  notwithstanding  the 
most  energetic  treatment,  he  sunk  gradually  into  a  comatose  con- 
dition. During  the  last  two  days  of  his  life  he  had,  as  one  of  his 
symptoms,  Cheyne-Stokes  respiration  almost  without  intermission. 
Before  the  fully  comatose  stage  of  ursemia  was  reached,  the  patient 
was,  during  the  arrest  of  respiration,  in  a  state  of  unconsciousness, 
from  which  he  could  not  be  roused  by  any  form  of  stimulation.  But 
with  the  superficial  respirations  which  ushered  in  the  period  of  re- 
spiratory activity, the  patient  opened  his  eyes  and  looked  around  him, 
speaking,  during  this  phase,  to  those  who  were  with  him.  It  was 
singular  that  the  most  rigid  scrutiny  of  the  eyes  entirely  failed  to 
reveal  the  slightest  difference  in  the  size  of  the  pupils  during  the 
opposite  conditions  of  the  respiration,  and  there   never  was  the 


(LINICAI,.  97 

loa.st  tendency  to  conjui,'atc  deviation  of  the  eyeballs.  The  pulse 
was  infrequent,  of  liit,di  tension  and  al)Solute  regularity,  underj^oinj^ 
no  changes  in  rate,  volume,  or  tension  throuf,djout  the  varyitig 
phases  of  the  respiration. 

This  case  gives  a  good  example  of  Cheyne-Stokes  respiration 
attended  by  varying  degrees  of  consciousness,  but  without  any 
visual  or  circulatory  jilienoniL'na  accompanying  the  respiratory 
phases. 

Cask  IV. — Housekeeper,  aged  (>0,  suffering  from  chronic  renal 
disease. 

Pnscnf  condilio/i,  Qlh  November  1885. — The  patient  is  of  medium 
height  and  slender  build,  with  a  pallid  complexion,  tending  towards 
an  icteric  tint,  which  is  distinctly  present  in  the  conjunctivae.  The 
expression  is  anxious  and  restless,  with  staring  eyes  and  dilated 
pupils.  The  tongue  is  covered  with  a  thick  yellow  fur.  The 
temperature  is  9S°*2  F. 

The  pulse  is  96  per  minute,  regular,  tardy,  and  of  extremely 
high  tension.  The  radial  artery,  like  the  arteries  throughout  the 
body,  is  atheromatous. 

The  impulse  of  the  heart  is  somewhat  diffuse,  and  the  diastole 
is  accompanied  by  a  sinking  inwards  of  the  fourth,  fifth,  and  sixth 
left  intercostal  spaces.  The  apex-beat  has  its  point  of  maximum 
intensity  in  the  fifth  intercostal  space,  oh  inches  to  the  left  of  the 
mid-sternal  line.  The  impulse  is  forcible,  and  is  followed  by  a  well- 
marked  shock  accompanying  the  second  sound.    No  thrill  is  present. 

The  first  sound  is  dull  and  thumping  in  its  character,  and  in 
the  aortic  area  the  second  sound  is  much  accentuated.  No  murmur 
is  present,  but  a  to-and-fro  friction  sound  is  to  be  heard  very  dis- 
tinctly over  the  base  of  the  heart. 

There  are  no  morbid  symptoms  connected  with  the  lungs. 

The  urine  amounts  to  25  ounces  in  twenty-four  hours.  It  is  of 
a  pale  yellow  colour,  with  a  specific  gravity  of  1013,  and  a  highly 
acid  reaction.  It  contains  about  one-fourth  of  albumin,  and  75 
grains  of  urea  per  ounce,  or  187'5  grains  per  day.  Microscopically, 
the  urine  contains  broken  granular  tube-casts,  and  amorphous  urates. 

J)i(tff)wsis. — Chronic  granular  kiilney,  with  some  roughening  of 
the  pericardium  as  the  result  of  an  intercurrent  pericarditis. 

The  patient  continued  to  grow  worse  in  spite  of  free  purgation 

N 


98  CHEYNE-STOKES   RESPIRATION, 

and  other  remedies  employed.  On  the  12th  November,  after 
two  nights  of  wandering  delirium,  Cheyne-Stokes  respiration  was 
first  observed  towards  evening,  and  on  the  13th  it  was  fully 
developed.  It  was  accompanied  by  most  of  the  appearances 
usually  associated  with  the  symptom,  but,  as  will  be  seen  from 
the  sequel,  there  were  few  variations  in  the  state  of  the  circulation. 
During  the  pauses  in  the  breathing  the  patient  lay  perfectly 
motionless  with  the  eyes  closed ;  immediately  before  the  first 
shallow  inspiration  of  the  ascending  series  of  respirations  she 
opened  her  eyes,  and  the  pupils  dilated  ;  as  the  respiration  deepened 
into  dyspnoea  her  eyes  began  to  roll  about,  her  head  was  thrown 
from  side  to  side,  and  her  hands  jerked  violently  in  various  direc- 
tions ;  at  the  height  of  the  breathing  she  attempted  to  rise  up  in 
bed  and  muttered  to  herself;  with  the  descending  series  of  respira- 
tions these  phenomena  passed  away,  and  when  the  phase  of  arrest 
was  reached  she  had  resumed  her  motionless  attitude.  The  pupils 
during  the  pause  were  found  to  be  contracted.  The  pulse  varied 
very  slightly,  if  at  all,  in  its  rate  throughout  the  cycle  of  events, 
never  being  less  than  24  or  more  than  26  beats  in  a  quarter  of  a 
minute.  The  tension,  so  far  as  could  be  estimated  by  the  finger, 
varied  still  less. 

The  following  day,  with  the  kind  assistance  of  my  friend  Dr 
James,  some  tracings  were  obtained  with  the  cardiograph  and  the 
stethograph,  one  of  which  is  given  in  Fig.  1,  Plate  II.  Tliis  tracing, 
which,  like  the  others,  is  to  be  read  from  left  to  right,  shows  the 
respiratory  curve  above  and  the  cardiac  curve  below,  with  signals 
from  a  time-marker  registering  every  fifth  second.  It  shows  that 
the  number  of  respirations  during  the  period  of  breathing  was 
about  36 ;  that  the  period  occupied  about  25  seconds,  and  the 
pause  about  5  seconds ;  and  that  the  pulsations  of  the  heart  did 
not  vary  much  in  rate,  although  the  tracing  is  naturally  modified  by 
the  heaving  of  the  chest  during  the  period  of  dyspnoea.  Unfortu- 
nately all  attempts  to  obtain  a  tracing  with  the  sphygmograph 
failed  on  account  of  tlie  jerking  which  took  place  during  the 
breathing. 

On  the  15th  the  patient  was  in  the  same  condition,  and  it  was 
deemed  advisable  to  have  recourse  to  the  use  of  nitrite  of  amyl. 
A  few  drops  were  administered  by  inhalation  during  a  period  of 
respiration.     Tiie  drug  at  once  caused  flushing  of  tlie  face  and 


^'^AJ 


/ 


h- 


^ 


Plate  !l. 


Frql 


Fiff4. 


Fiff.  A 


'V\/\/W^ 


/■I,  6. 


ci.iNiCAr,.  99 

neck,  liut  (lid  nut  intcrft'io  with  tlie  periodic  pause  in  the  respira- 
tion. Its  ai'tion  was  tested  by  several  inhalations,  during  sonic  of 
whieli  tracings  were  obtained  from  the  chest.  Fig.  2,  Plate  II. 
sliows  the  curve  obtained  while  the  drug  was  administered,  and  it 
proves  how  slight  was  the  elVect  of  nitrite  of  amyl  on  the  respira- 
tion. The  lirst  pause  after  the  use  of  the  drug  appeared  with  its 
wonted  regularity,  and  before  the  second  pause  a  period  of  shallow 
breathing  was  found  to  intervene. 

By  the  IGth  the  urine  had  almost  become  suppressed,  and  as  a 
last  resource  it  was  resolved  to  employ  pilocarpine.  One-quarter 
of  a  grain  of  the  nitrate  was  administered  subcutaneously,  and  in 
order  to  ascertain  whetlier  this  substance  had  any  effect  on  the 
conditions  leading  to  Cheyne-Stokes  respiration,  tracings  were 
taken  with  the  stethograph.  Fig.  3,  Plate  II.,  was  taken  immediately 
after  the  injection,  and  therefore  before  the  drug  could  have  caused 
any  direct  effects  upon  the  central  nervous  system.  It  shows  that 
three  pauses  were  only  present  in  the  form  of  shallow  breathing,  but 
that  the  fourth  pause  was  clearly  marked.  Fig.  4,  Plate  II.,  taken 
five  minutes  after  the  injection,  has  three  complete  pauses  and  one 
incomplete.  Fig.  5,  Plate  II.,  taken  ten  minutes  after  administration, 
shows  very  irregular  breathing,  with  pauses  intervening  between 
the  periods. 

On  the  16th  the  power  of  swallowing  was  lost,  and  the  patient 
could  not  be  roused ;  on  the  17th  she  sank  steadily,  and  on  the 
18th  she  died.  To  the  last  the  Cheyne-Stokes  respiration  was 
present. 

A  post-mortem  examination  of  the  body  was  made,  the  day 
after  death,  by  my  fiiend  Dr  Eussell,  to  whose  kindness  I  am 
indebted  for  the  following  description: — 

The  body  was  fairly  well  nourished.  There  was  a  decided 
icteric  tinge  in  the  skin  and  conjunctiva?.  liigidity  and  lividity 
were  present.     There  was  no  anasarca. 

Tliorax. — There  were  6  oz.  of  brownish-coloured  lluid  in  the 
right  pleural  cavity,  and  13  oz.  of  a  similar  iluid  in  the  left. 
There  were  some  old  pleural  adhesions  on  the  right  side.  Both 
lungs  were  congested  and  oedematous,  especially  posteriorly. 
Otherwise  they  were  normal. 

The  pericardium  contained  no  lluid.  The  heart  was  lirndy 
contracted.      It  was  considerably  enlarged.      There  was  a  large 


100  CHEYNE-STOKES   EESPIEATIOX. 

deposit  of  fat  on  its  surface,  more  especially  on  the  anterior 
aspect  of  the  right  ventricle.  The  coronary  arteries  were 
markedly  atheromatous,  segments  of  them  being  converted  into 
rigid  calcareous  tubes.  The  anterior  one  contained  a  thrombus 
not  far  from  its  origin,  which  may  have  been  formed  during 
the  process  of  dying.  The  muscle  of  the  left  ventricle  was 
firm  and  of  a  good  colour,  it  varied  in  thickness  from  |  inch 
to  I  inch ;  at  the  apex,  however,  it  only  measured  I  inch, 
and  part  of  the  muscle  was  replaced  by  fat.  At  this  point 
a  firm  decolorized  clot  about  the  size  of  an  almond,  and  not 
of  very  recent  formation,  had  been  moulded  into  a  depression 
in  the  ventricular  wall.  The  mitral  cusps  were  somewhat 
thickened,  and  their  free  edges  slightly  retracted.  At  the  junction 
of  the  posterior  cusp  with  the  cardiac  wall  there  was  a  thick 
nodular  crescent  of  calcareous  matter  over  which  the  endocardium 
was  intact.  The  chordce  tendinece  were  also  thickened.  The 
aortic  valve  was  competent,  but  its  cusps  presented  a  few  small 
and  hard  calcareous  nodules  at  their  junction  with  the  ventricular 
wall.  The  aorta  immediately  above  the  valves  showed  a  consider- 
able tract  of  atheroma.  The  muscle  of  the  right  ventricle  was 
deeply  covered  with  fat,  the  muscle  itself  measuring  \  inch  in 
thickness.  There  was  much  tough  blood-clot  entangled  in  the 
meshes  of  the  columnce  carnece  and  musctili  ijctpillares.  The 
tricuspid  and  pulmonary  valves  were  normal. 

Abdomen. — The  abdomen  contained  20  ozs.  of  brownish-stained 
serum.  The  surface  of  the  organs  was  bile-stained.  The  intestines 
in  places  presented  traces  of  recent  peritonitis,  their  coils  being 
agglutinated  to  one  another  by  soft  lymph. 

Both  kidneys  were  very  small,  hard,  and  tough.  On  sec- 
tion the  normal  arrangement  could  be  traced  with  difficulty  and 
only  at  a  few  points.  There  were  numerous  cysts  both  on 
the  surface  and  in  the  substance  of  the  organs.  The  cortex  was 
practically  obliterated  in  places.  The  interlobular  vessels  were 
much  thickened.  The  capsules  were  firmly  adherent,  and  when 
torn  off  left  a  coarsely  granular  surface.  The  organs,  in  fact, 
presented  the  ordinary  appearances  of  advanced  atrophic  cirrhosis. 
The  liver  had  some  old  and  firm  adhesions  at  its  posterior 
edge,  and  at  this  point  there  was  a  depressed  cicatrix  in  the 
centre,  on  section  of  which  there  was  found  a  calcareous  mass 


CLINICAL.  I'tl 

twice  tlie  size  nf  ;m  alinoiiil.  Its  left  edge  extended  f;ir  into 
the  left  liypocliondriuin,  and  Wiis  united  to  the  upper  border  of  the 
spleen  by  old  adhesions.  The  organ  itself  was  congested  and 
fatty,  with  a  slight  increase  of  its  connective  tissue  arranged  in  a 
polylobular  fashion. 

The  spleen  was  of  normal  size  and  somewhat  linn  consistence. 

An  examination  of  the  head  was  not  permitted. 

The  point  which  calls  more  especially  for  remark  in  a  clinical 
res])ect,  in  addition  to  tlie  persistence  of  the  chief  .symptom,  is 
the  fact  that  the  pericardial  serous  membrane  was  quite  healthy 
— there  were  no  adhesions,  and  there  was  no  roughening  of  the 
surface.  The  pericardial  friction,  therefore,  was  ap})arently  caused 
by  the  irregular  and  projecting  anterior  coronary  artery  rubbing 
against  the  parietal  layer  of  the  pericardium. 

In  this  case  nitrite  of  amyl  caused  no  change  in  the  type  of  the 
lireathing,  although,  as  shown  by  the  Hushing  of  the  face  and  neck, 
it  produced  its  usual  effects  on  the  circulation.  The  injection  of 
pilocarpine  caused  a  temporary  disappearance  of  the  periodic 
pauses  in  the  respiration. 

In  this  case  the  periodic  variations  in  the  respiration  were 
attended  by  associated  changes  in  the  mental,  visual,  and 
muscular  functions,  but  in  so  far  as  could  be  ascertained  by  the 
most  rigid  scrutiny,  there  was  not  any  synchronous  moditicatiou 
of  the  condition  of  the  circulation. 

Case  V. — Gentleman,  aged  63,  with  a  history  of  chronic  alcohol- 
ism, who  had  for  four  years  suflered  from  paralysis  of  the  right  leg. 
For  some  weeks  he  had  been  confined  to  bed  on  account  of  general 
weakness,  and  when  seen  on  the  7th  June  18S9  he  had  general 
anasarca.  The  urine  was  increased  in  quantity,  but  markedly 
deficient  in  urea ;  it  contained  albumin,  but  no  tube-casts  were 
present.  The  pulse  was  of  high  tension,  showing,  however,  a 
tendency  to  failure  of  arterial  pressure.  The  heart  was  dilated 
and  hypertrophied ;  the  second  sound  in  the  aortic  area  was 
somewhat  accentuated ;  in  the  mitral  and  tricuspid  areas  there 
were  soft  systolic  murmurs.  The  lungs,  in  the  presence  of  crepi- 
tations at  their  bases  posteriorly,  gave  evidence  of  pulmonary 
anlenui.  The  ca.se  was  obviou-sly  an  instance  of  chronic  giiiuular 
kidney,  with  cardiac  failure. 


102  CHF.YNE-STOKES   RESPIRATION. 

The  last  pliase  of  his  malady  was  characterized  by  the  occur- 
rence of  uraemia,  during  the  presence  of  which  Cheyne-Stokes 
breathing  was  a  prominent  and  persistent  symptom.  Fig.  6,  Plate 
II.,  is  a  tracing  of  the  respiratory  movements  of  the  thorax,  obtained 
on  the  13th  June  by  means  of  Marey's  stethograph  with  the  kind 
assistance  of  my  friend  Dr  Aitken,  with  whom  the  case  was  seen. 
During  the  pauses  in  the  respiration  the  patient  lay  quietly  in  a  state 
of  unconsciousness,  with  the  eyes  shut,  and  it  was  difficult  to  rouse 
him  even  by  powerful  stimuli.  On  forcibly  opening  the  eyes  during 
this  pause,  the  pupils  were  seen  to  be  contracted  to  their  smallest 
diameter.  At  this  period  the  pulse  was  small,  regular,  and  of  high 
tension.  After  the  lapse  of  from  twenty  to  thirty  seconds,  the  patient 
moved  his  head  a  little  and  partially  opened  his  eyes.  The  pupils 
dilated  to  a  slight  extent,  the  pulse  lost  some  of  its  tension,  and  these 
changes  were  followed  by  a  superficial  respiration.  This  respira- 
tion was  succeeded  by  a  slight  and  momentary  contraction  of  the 
pupils,  followed  immediately  by  dilatation  to  a  greater  extent  than 
at  first,  and  succeeded  by  another  respiration  of  greater  depth  than 
the  first.  This  alternate  dilatation  and  somewhat  slighter  contrac- 
tion of  the  pupil  respectively  preceded  and  followed  each  of  the 
ascending  respirations,  until  at  the  culminating  point  the  pupil 
was  widely  dilated.  The  pulse  during  the  phase  of  waxing 
respiration  gradually  became  fuller  in  volume  and  less  in 
tension. 

Fig.  7,  Plate  II.,  is  the  tracing  obtained  by  means  of  Marey's 
sphygmograph  during  the  period  of  repose  ;  Fig.  8,  Plate  II.,  during 
the  phase  of  activity.  They  show  that  the  pulse  was  smaller  and 
more  frequent  during  the  arrest  of  respiration  than  during  the  period 
of  breathing.  The  patient  became  more  and  more  restless  as  the 
breathing  deepened,  until  at  the  point  of  the  most  profound  dyspnoea 
he  showed  considerable  tendency  to  spasmodic  jerkings  of  the  arms 
and  legs,  and  made  efforts  to  converse  with  those  near  him.  From 
this  point  the  reverse  series  of  phenomena  began  to  be  manifest. 
The  respiratory  movements  became  less  in  amplitude,  the  pupils 
after  each  breath  contracted  to  an  extent  greater  than  the  dilatation 
preceding  it,  the  pulse-rate  increased  and  its  volume  lessened,  the 
eyes  gradually  closed,  and  the  patient  sank  into  the  state  of  pro- 
found unconsciousness. 

In  this  case  the  entire  complex  of  symptoms  constituting  the 


CLINK'AL  103 

ClieyiieStokes  iili('nniii(.'ii(ni  uf  tin;  niDilciii  (Iitimum  S.Iioul  funnfil 
ji  strikiiiLf  and  coiiiplutu  clinical  idclurc. 

'I'lii.s  group  ot"  live  cases  presents  an  almost  perfect  series  of 
j)liL'n<)niena,  from  the  simplest  form  of  Clieyiie-Stokes  breathing, 
unaltendcd  hy  any  other  periotlic  chan^^es,  to  the  complex  of 
symptoms— respiratory,  circulatory,  and  nervous — known  as  the 
Cheyne-Stokes  phenomenon.  In  the  sequel  an  attempt  will  be 
made  to  analyze  the  conditions  underlyini,'  ihe  diflurent  appearances. 

Another  case,  somewhat  anomalous  in  certain  respects,  and  of 
much  interest  as  throwing  a  strong  side-light  on  the  occurrence 
of  the  periodic  respirations,  must,  in  conclusion,  be  described. 

Case  VI. — Gentleman,  aged  65,  seen  24th  April  1886,  suffering 
from  arterial  degeneration  and  cardiac  failiu'e.  Face  somewhat 
cyanotic ;  ankles  slightly  a3dematous.  Pulse  e.xtremely  irregular 
in  rhythm  and  variable  in  rate,  of  low  tension  in  spite  of  some 
atheroma  of  tlie  radial  artery,  as  well  as  of  the  general  arterial 
system.  Heart  considerably  dilated,  witli  diffuse  pulsation.  No 
murmur  couhl  be  detected,  but  the  first  sound  was  feeble,  and  the 
second  sound  in  the  pulmonary  area  considerably  accentuated.  The 
rhythm  was  extremely  irregular.  The  lungs  presented  no  abnormal 
phenomena.     The  urine  contained  no  albumin. 

During  calm  waking  moments  and  during  sleep  the  breathing  of 
the  patient  was  perfectly  regular,  but  whenever  he  was  engaged  in 
any  mental  effort  the  breathing  fell  into  groups  of  ascending  and 
descending  respirations,  and  in  conversation  he  found  it  necessary 
to  employ  the  pauses  for  speaking.  In  this  case  the  pulse  showed 
no  corresponding  periodicity  in  any  respect,  and  there  was  not  the 
slightest  approach  to  any  changes  in  tiie  opening  of  the  eyelids  or 
in  the  size  of  the  pupil.  It  goes  without  saying,  from  what  has 
just  been  described,  that  no  alternations  in  the  mental  state 
attended  the  respiratory  changes. 

This  observation  appears  to  me  to  be  quite  unique  in  the  fact 
that  e.xcitement  produced  the  cyclical  breathing,  the  converse  of 
what  has  so  often  been  previously  observed. 


104  CHEYNE-STOKES    RESPIRATION, 


Critical. 


The  most  satisfactory  method  of  entering  on  the  consideration 
of  the  conditions  underlying  the  complex  of  symptoms,  already 
discussed  from  the  clinical  point  of  view,  is  obviously  to  be 
found  in  a  survey  of  the  ground  traversed  by  previous  observers. 
In  the  earlier  pages  of  the  present  v^rork  the  gradual  develop- 
ment of  clinical  knowledge  in  regard  to  the  phenomena,  and 
the  continuous  evolution  of  ^etiological  doctrines  with  reference 
to  their  causation,  have  been  dealt  with  in  simple  chronological 
order.  But  to  have  a  thorough  grasp  of  the  entire  subject  it 
will  be  necessary,  in  weighing  the  different  views  which  have 
been  advanced,  to  arrange  them  in  groups.  Tiie  discussion  of 
these  opinions  will  lead  in  due  course  to  certain  definite  and 
substantive  conclusions. 

The  earlier  observers  advanced  no  theories  in  explanation  of  the 
periodicity  of  the  respiration,  for  although  Stokes  regarded  this  as 
a  consequence  of  fatty  degeneration  of  the  heart,  and  Schweig 
associated  it  with  stenosis  of  the  jugular  foramen,  causing  pressure 
on  the  vagus,  neitlier  observer  offered  any  opinion  in  regard  to  the 
possible  means  by  which  such  lesions  might  produce  the  symptom. 

Somewhat  analogous  in  its  vagueness  is  the  opinion  of  Broad- 
bent.  In  a  work  which  made  its  appearance  after  the  earlier  portions 
of  this  work  had  passed  through  the  press,  and  which  will  be  more 
fully  referred  to  in  the  sequel,  he  refers  Cheyne-Stokes  breathing 
to  hish  arterial  tension,  and  cites  some  cases  of  this  kind  in  which 
its  presence  was  determined  by  the  supervention  of  some  complica- 
tion. From  the  consideration  of  these  observations  he  is  led  to 
conclusions  adverse  to  any  hypothesis  with  regard  to  the  respira- 
tory centre,  whether  of  exalted  or  diminished  sensibility,  and  he  is 
of  opinion  that  they  point  to  a  loss  of  the  normal  adjustment 
between  the  systemic  and  pulmonary  circulations.  He  gives  no 
explanation  of  the  mode  of  operation  of  the  loss  of  balance. 

It  seems  a  sufficient  answer  to  these  views  to  recall  the  fact  that 
periodic  breathing  occurs  under  very  varied  conditions.  It  is  un- 
doubtedly true  that  Cheyne-Stokes  breathing  is  more  commonly 
found  in  cases  presenting  high  arterial  tension  than  in  patients 
who  have  a  low  arterial  pressure  ;  but  it  is  necessary  to  take  into 


CIMTFCAI..  105 

account  cnses  belon^ini,'  to  tlie  latter  class,  and  no  hypothesis  can 
be  accepted  as  even  plausible  if  it  fails  to  do  this. 

Broadbent's  views,  moreover,  make  no  attempt  to  explain  why 
the  high  arterial  tension,  whether  with  or  without  a  disturbance  of 
the  normal  adjustment  lietwecn  the  systemic  and  pulmonary  cir- 
culations, shdidd  induce  such  a  strikinn  change  in  the  rhythm  of 
the  respiratiiiii,  and  tiny  dn  iioi  take  iiitn  consideration  the  various 
associated  symptoms  occurring  with  the  periodic  breatliing.  For 
these  reasons,  as  well  as  on  accDunt  of  the  I'act  that  Chcyne-Stokes 
respiration  often  occurs  witliont  liigli  arliiial  tension,  his  views 
cannot  be  entertained. 

The  earnest  attempts  to  explain  the  occurrence  of  the  periodic 
phases  of  the  breathing  will  now  be  considered  according  to  the 
classes  into  which  they  naturally  fall. 

There  are,  firstly,  certain  vague  and  indelinite  views  based  upon 
the  hypothesis  of  a  persistent  diminution  of  the  functional  activity 
of  the  respiratory  nervous  mechanism. 

"Walshe  mentions  "anaesthesia  of  the  vagus  or  of  the  medulla 
(ibloiigata  itself,"  a  hypothesis  wliich  appears  to  be  simply  repeated 
in  a  transposed  form  l)y  Laycock  with  his  "  sentient  palsy  of  the 
respiratory  centre,"  or  "  paresis  of  reliex  sensibility  of  the  mucous 
membrane  of  the  lung,"  The  conceptions  of  many  other  writers, 
such  as  San.som,  are  equally  hazy. 

No  hypothesis  of  this  kind  is  adequate.  Simple  reduction  of 
the  excitability  of  the  respiratory  centre  might  cause  infrequent 
and  irregular  respiration,  but  it  most  assuredly  could  not  by  any 
possibility  lead  to  the  regular  periodicity  of  phenomena  .seen  in 
Cheyne-Stokes  respiration. 

In  the  second  place,  many  attempts  have  been  made  to  explain 
the  regular  periodicity  of  the  breatliing  liy  varying  conditions  of 
the  stimuli  which  act  upon  the  nervous  mechanism  controlling  the 
muscular  functions  of  the  respiratory  apparatus. 

Undoubtedly  the  earliest  attempt  of  this  kind  is  that  of  Little. 
He  thinks  that  the  cause  is  a  loss  of  balance  between  the  two 
sides  of  the  heart,  either  when  there  is  diminished  force  of  the 
left  ventricle,  as  in  fatty  degeneration,  or  when  some  abnormal 
burden  has  been  imposed  on  the  left  ventricle,  under  which  it  is 
unable  to  get  rid  of  blood  as  quickly  as  it  is  supplied  to  it,  and  the 
blood  accumulates  in  the  left  auricle  and  the  pulmonary  veins  and 

o 


106  CHEYNE-STOKES   RESPIRATION. 

capillaries.  Being  fully  arterialized,  tliis  blood  fails  to  excite  the 
terminal  filaments  of  the  vagus,  as  venous  blood  does,  and  the 
respiration  ceases.  A  few  pulsations  then  displace  this  blood, 
and  the  venous  blood  streaming  in  excites  the  respiration 
anew. 

This  explanation  forms  in  some  respects  a  transition  towards 
the  renowned  hypothesis  of  Traube.  It  postulates  an  inter- 
mittent stimulation  of  the  vagus-endings  by  alternating  conditions 
of  the  blood  contained  in  the  lungs.  It  cannot  be  regarded  as 
meeting  the  case,  for  many  diseases  produce  Cheyne-Stokes  breath- 
ing in  which  no  disturbance  of  the  circulation  occurs.  It  fails, 
moreover,  in  not  giving  any  adequate  reason  for  the  ascending  and 
descending  phases  of  the  breathing  ;  and  the  assumed  loss  of 
equilibrium  between  the  two  sides  of  the  heart  is  absolutely 
unproved. 

Traube  begins  his  explanation,  as  we  have  already  seen,  by 
pointing  out  that  all  cases  presenting  Cheyne-Stokes  breathing 
have  one  common  feature — a  lessened  supply  of  arterial  blood  to 
the  medulla,  in  which  the  respiratory  centre  is  situated.  Tiiere  is 
in  consequence  less  oxygen,  which  influences  the  irritability  of  the 
nervous  elements.  Through  this  lessened  amount  of  oxygen  the 
irritability  of  the  nerve  cells  becomes  lowered,  and  a  larger  quantity 
of  carbonic  acid  is  required  to  cause  an  inspiration  ;  the  time, 
therefore,  within  which  the  carbonic  acid  will  accumulate  in  sufli- 
cient  quantity  is  lengthened.  This  is  similar  to  the  effects  of 
section  of  the  vagi,  in  which  long  pauses,  attended  by  dyspnoea, 
occur  in  the  respiration.  The  respiration  may  be  excited  in  two 
ways  :  1.  By  the  pulmonary  fibres  of  the  vagus  ;  and  2.  By  the 
afferent  nerves  coming  from  all  parts  of  the  body.  The  difference 
between  these  two  is  this,  that  the  pulmonary  endings  of  the  vagi 
are  bathed  in  blood  containing  much  carbonic  acid,  while  the  others 
have  a  supply  of  blood  which  contains  but  little.  If  both  be  equally 
irritable,  then  in  health  only  the  pulmonic  vagi  will  be  called  into 
action.  If  the  vagi  be  cut,  the  respiratory  centre  can  only  be  ex- 
cited by  the  other  nerves,  and  this  can  only  happen  when  the 
blood  circulating  throughout  the  body  is  as  rich  in  carbonic  acid 
as  that  normally  passing  into  the  lungs.  The  number  of  tlie  vagus 
fibres  is  incomparably  smaller  than  that  of  the  other  nerves  ;  when 
these  latter  act,  therefore,  the  effect  is  correspondingly  greater. 


CRITICAL.  107 

A]i|iI\iiiL;'  lliis  lensunin^-  Lo  llic  iiliciioiiiciinii  in  (incstiuii,  llie  less- 
ened initiibiliLy  of  tlio  respiratory  centre,  caused  by  cerebral 
pressure,  or  uneiiiic  blood,  or  deficient  arterial  supi)ly,  requires  a 
larjrer  amount  of  carbonic  acid  as  a  stimulus,  ami  thus  tliere  is  a 
loni;  pause.  When  this  j,'as  has  accumulated  in  sufTicient  fpiantity 
it  lirst  stimulates  the  pulmonary  terminations  of  the  vagi,  but,  as 
was  shown  long  before  by  Traube,  the  strongest  stimuli  applied  to 
the  vagi  never  cause  dyspncea,  and  this  only  causes  the  .shallow 
breathing  which  appears  first  after  the  pause.  The  amount  of  car- 
bonic acid  meantime  increases  sufiiciently  to  cause  stimulation  of 
the  nerves  coming  from  the  skin  and  other  parts  of  the  body,  and 
hence  the  dyspncea  .sets  in.  The  Cjuantity  of  the  gas  is  greatly 
diminislicd  by  the  forcible  breathing,  and  the  excitement  of  the 
other  nerves  ceases,  so  with  the  action  of  tlie  vagi  alone  shallow 
breathing  again  occurs,  until  there  is  not  enough  carbonic  acid  gas 
to  excite  tlic  pulmonary  endings  of  the  vagi,  and  a  pause  sets  in 
anew. 

This  beautiful  and  ingenious  explanation  appears  at  first  sight 
to  fuliil  all  the  requirements  of  a  good  working  hypothesis.  It  is 
only  on  close  inspection  that  it  is  found  wanting.  Tlie  initial 
difficulty  is  that  a  simple  and  constant  reduction  of  the  functional 
activity  of  tlie  respiratory  centre  could  not  by  any  possibility 
induce  a  change  from  regular  rhythm  to  periodic  rhythm  of  the 
respiratory  movements,  and  that  no  real  cause  for  the  fluctuations 
in  the  blood-supply  is  advanced.  Under  the  trenchant  criticism 
of  Filehne,  indeed,  the  author  found  himself  obliged  to  shift  his 
ground,  and  in  restating  his  theory,  as  we  have  previously  seen, 
he  fell  back  upon  a  tendency  to  rhythmic  periodicity  in  the  respira- 
tory centre,  as  well  as  upon  exhaustion  of  that  centre  produced 
during  the  phase  of  breathing,  and  causing  the  subsequent  pause. 
Even  this  addition,  however,  leaves  the  ascending  or  crescendo 
phase  quite  unaccounted  for,  and  gives  no  valid  cause  for  tiie 
beginning  of  the  periodicity. 

It  is  hardly  necessary  to  refer  to  the  fact  that  Traube  only  deals 
with  the  res})iratory  plienomenon,  and  leaves  untouched  the  dif- 
ferent as.sociated  .symptoms  brought  before  the  scientific  world  by 
the  elinical  arunieu  of  Lcubc.  And  it  is  equally  needless  to  add 
that  no  theory  can  be  complete  tliat  does  not  account  for  the 
occurrence  of  the  entire  complex  of  .synqitoms  which  may  be  I'resent. 


108  CHEYNE-STOKES   RESPIRATION. 

Hayden,  reasoning  from  the  fact  that  the  only  lesion  with  which 
rhythmical  irregularity  of  the  breathing  has  been,  in  his  experience, 
found,  is  degeneration  and  dilatation  of  the  aortic  arch,  involving  a 
loss  of  elasticity  in  its  walls,  considers  that  during  the  period  of 
greatest  cjuiet  of  the  heart's  action,  such  as  occurs  in  repose  or 
sleep,  the  systemic  capillary  circulation  fails,  from  want  of  the  aid 
rendered  in  health  by  the  elastic  reaction  of  the  aorta ;  and  there 
are  a  suspension  of  tissue-respiration,  hzsoin  de  respirer,  and  acceler- 
ated or  suspirious  breathing.  Increased  respiration  will  aid  capil- 
lary circulation,  first,  through  the  lungs,  and  then  through  the 
tissues  of  tlie  body  generally,  by  quickening  the  action  of  the  heart 
and  increasing  its  force.  As  the  systemic  capillary  circulation  is 
stimulated,  the  besoin  de  respirer  is  less  urgent,  and  respiration 
gradually  subsides,  till  a  period  of  apncea  arrives.  The  descent  of 
respiration  below  the  normal  standard  arises,  he  thinks,  from  its 
previous  excessive  activity  and  the  exhaustion  of  the  patient.  A 
period  of  feeble  action  of  the  heart  succeeds,  with  failure  of  capillary 
circulation,  and  paroxysmal  breathing.  Tliat  imperfect  circulation 
of  arterial  blood  in  the  respiratory  centre  contributes  in  a  special 
manner,  and  in  a  great  degree,  to  the  production  of  the  respiratory 
derangement  he  has  no  doubt ;  but  he  thinks  that  the  effect  of  this 
is  not  easily  distinguished  from  that  of  a  want  of  oxygen  in  the 
tissues  of  the  body  generally. 

In  this  explanation  the  train  of  reasoning  bears  considerable 
resemblance  to  the  arguments  advanced  by  Traube  in  his  second 
liypothesis.  All  the  objections  which  have  been,  or  may  be,  urged 
against  the  views  of  Traube  may  be,  with  equal  cogency,  brought 
forward  in  opposition  to  the  views  of  Hayden  ;  and  it  is  hardly 
necessary  to  add  that  in  a  considerable  number  of  cases,  exhibiting 
the  Cheyne-Stokes  phenomenon,  there  is  no  structural  alteration  of 
the  aortic  walls,  or  of  any  part  of  the  circulatory  apparatus. 

Hein,  starting  from  the  consideration  that  the  fluctuating  con- 
ditions of  the  cerebral  and  respiratory  functions  must  have  the 
same  cause,  considers  that  the  irritability  of  the  tissues  in  general, 
as  well  as  of  the  medulla  in  particular,  must  be  lessened  by  some 
underlying  condition,  which  in  his  own  experience  was  cyanosis. 
From  the  diminished  excitability  of  the  medulla  pauses  are  pro- 
duced which  may,  he  thinks,  have  an  effect  on  the  circulation,  so 
that  what  was  a  consequence   may  in  other  circumstances  be  a 


CUITICAL.  100 

cause.  Willi  a  iinnnal  (.irLulation  .such  an  eflect  is  impos.sible,  as 
Clieyiie-Stiikes  ii'spiraiidn  may  be  imitated  by  the  hour  without 
any  notioeabU'  modilicaliou  of  the  circuhitiun.  It  i.s  otherwise, 
however,  whiii  the  blood-stream  is  slowed  and  oxygenation  less- 
ened, fur  if  interruptions  to  the  respiration  take  place,  the  functions 
are  alternately  increased  and  diminished,  and  such  eHectsare  shown 
in  the  medulla  oblongata  through  variations  in  its  irritability.  The 
blood  which  has  been  arterialized  during  the  respiratory  period 
reaches  the  capillaries  in  greatest  part  at  the  beginning  of  the 
pause,  at  which  time  the  circulation  which  had  been  quickened  by 
the  breathing  becomes  slower,  while  the  tissue  change  is  most 
active.  The  result  is  that  the  irritability  of  the  medulla  is  again 
increased  and  the  breathing  begins.  By  means  of  the  passage,  during 
the  breathing  period,  of  the  blood  which  has  become  venous  during 
the  pause,  the  tissue  change  necessary  to  the  functional  activity  of 
the  organ  cannot  be  kept  up,  the  oxygen  in  tlie  tissues  is  consumed 
without  adequate  compensation,  and  the  irritability  of  the  respira- 
tory centre  is  suspended.  It  is  again  restored  after  arterialized 
blood  has  coursed  through  the  vessels  of  the  medulla  and  promoted 
internal  respiration,  as  occurs  at  the  end  of  the  pause.  That  the 
irritability  shows  a  stage  of  increase  aud  a  stage  of  decrease  is  due 
to  the  fact  that  the  alternation  in  the  conditions  of  the  circulation 
and  diftusion  is  gradual,  not  sudden.  From  the  analogous  con- 
ditions of  the  brain  and  medulla  it  is  to  be  concluded  that  the 
respiratory  nerve  centre  does  not  simply  undergo  a  change  in  the 
degree  of  stimulation,  but  a  periodic  alteration  of  its  own  con- 
dition. 

The  explanation  advanced  by  this  author,  so  far  as  it  is  possible 
to  understand  his  meaning,  seems  to  rest  upon  the  conception  that 
alterations  in  the  metabolic  processes  lead  to  an  alternate  increase 
and  decrea.se  of  the  functional  activity  of  the  centre  for  respira- 
tion. But  in  this  theory  there  is  absolutely  no  attempt  to  find  a 
real  cause  for  the  initial  phenomena  of  periodic  alternation.s — in 
short,  as  was  remarked  by  Filchne,  it  is  solely  concerned  with  the 
hoa\  and  leaves  the  why  untouched. 

At  tlie  conclusion  of  his  argument,  however,  it  must  be  noted, 
he  makes  mention  of  a  periodic  variation  of  the  condition  of  the 
respiratory  centre ;  and,  in  his  later  contribution  to  the  subject,  he 
lays  still  more  stress  upon  the  [leriodic  variations  in  the  activity 


110  CHEYNE-STOKES    RESPIRATION. 

of  the  respiratory  centre,  with  or  without  analogous  fluctuations  in 
the  activity  of  other  nerve-centres.  He  leaves  us,  notwithstanding, 
under  the  belief  that  tliis  periodic  variation  of  functional  activity 
is  produced  by  variations  in  the  condition  of  the  blood-supply,  and 
offers  no  explanation  of  the  original  cause  of  this. 

Filehne  allows  that  for  the  production  of  Cheyne-Stokes  respira- 
tion there  must  be  a  lowering  of  the  irritability  of  the  respiratory 
centre,  but  he  asserts  that  the  irritability  of  this  centre  must  be 
diminished  to  a  greater  dei2free  than  that  of  the  vaso-motor  centre. 
He  holds  that  these  centres  remain  at  rest  as  long  as  they  have  a  suffi- 
cient amount  of  oxygenated  blood,  and  that  they  are  excited  when- 
ever the  blood-supply  is  sufficiently  arterialized,  or  when,  although 
sufficiently  arterialized,  the  supply  is  deficient  in  quantity.  He 
asserts  that  in  health  venous  blood  excites  in  regular  order, — 1st, 
the  respiratory;  2nd,  the  vaso-motor;  and  3rd,  the  convulsive 
centres.  When  the  phenomenon  is  present,  the  blood  during  the 
pause  gradually  becomes  more  venous  and  develops  the  stimulus 
for  the  centres,  but,  from  the  lessened  irritability  of  the  respiratory 
centre,  no  respiration  is  caused,  and  the  pause  therefore  continues 
until  the  point  is  reached  when  the  vaso-motor  centre  is  brought 
into  action.  This  produces  a  diminution  of  the  blood-supply,  which 
causes  the  respiratory  centre  to  act  and  originate  the  superficial 
breathing  which  is  first  observed.  Some  time,  however,  elapses 
before  the  blood  arterialized  by  these  respirations  can  reach  the 
vaso-motor  centre,  and  this  is  delayed  by  the  contraction  of  the 
arterioles  caused  by  its  activity ;  it  also  takes  time  before  the  vaso- 
motor apparatus  can  induce  contraction  of  the  arterioles,  and  time 
also  before  the  contraction  can  pass  away ;  there  is  therefore  a 
lengthening  of  the  pause  and  deepening  of  the  dyspnoea. 

Filehne  states  that  when  Cheyne-Stokes  respiration  is  produced 
in  animals  by  the  administration  of  large  doses  of  morphine,  fol- 
lowed by  tlie  inhalation  of  ether  or  chloroform,  there  is  a  diminution 
of  the  pulse-rate  during  the  pause,  which  sometimes  goes  the  length 
of  complete  cessation  of  the  pulsation  ;  while  during  the  period  of 
respiration  there  is  a  gradual  acceleration  until  the  normal  rate  is 
regained  towards  the  end  of  this  phase.  In  animals  thus  experi- 
mented on  the  blood -pressure  rises  during  the  pause  and  falls  during 
the  period  of  breathing.  In  a  man  dying  froui  a  lethal  dose  of 
morphine  and  chloroform,  who  showed  during  the  narcosis  Cheyne- 


CKITICAt,.  1  1  ] 

Stokes  respiration,  (lie  pulsr  uiidrrwcuL  tlie  same  cliaiij,'es  as  in 
the  animals  on  which  hf  in'irormcd  his  ('.\]M'iimenls. 

J)iuiii,i,'  his  controversy  with  Trauhc,  Fih'hnc  refers,  as  previously 
mentioned,  to  the  fact,  observed  by  him,  that  the  arteriiil  tension 
rises  befori'  tiic  be[,dnninj,M)f  the  jiha.se  of  respiratory  activity;  to 
the  depression  of  the  fontanelles  in  children,  who  present  the  symp- 
tom, before  the  adive  phase  ol'  breathing  ;  to  the  disappearance  of 
Cheyne-Stokes  breathing  on  the  administration  of  amyl  nitrite  ;  to 
a  rise  of  tension  in  some  persons  before  inspiration  ;  and  to  the 
production  of  periodic  breathing  by  alternate  compression  and 
relaxation  of  the  carotid  and  vertebral  arteries  in  the  rabbit.  In 
later  contributions  Filehne  found  himself  driven  to  admit  that  the 
arterial  changes  may  be  synchronous  with  the  periodic  changes  in 
the  respiratory  activity. 

This  exceedingly  complicated  hypothesis  rests,  in  the  first  place, 
on  certain  assumptions  which  have  not  been  proved  ;  and.  in  the 
second  place,  on  several  observations  whicli  liave,  without  excep- 
tion, been  proved  to  be,  to  say  the  least  of  them,  inconstant. 

The  statements  in  regard  to  the  relative  excitability  of  the 
centres  in  tlie  medulla  rest  upon  no  basis  of  fact,  and  with  refer- 
ence to  an  arterial  spasm,  upon  a  misconception. 

Filehne's  observations  on  the  alterations  of  pulse-rate  and 
tension  have  been  found  \>y  numerous  writers  to  be  altogether 
incorrect,  inasmuch  as  the  changes,  when  present  at  all.  have  been 
seen  to  be  the  converse  of  what  he  described,  and  to  <iccur  at  a 
period  entirely  different  from  that  stated  by  him.  An  arterial 
spasm,  moreover,  in  a  patient  with  a  condiiinn  of  lessened  cerebral 
activity  would  probably  lead  to  conseipiences  quite  the  opposite 
of  those  seen  at  the  beginning  of  the  phase  of  breathin".  His 
descriptiim  of  the  cerebral  movements  seen  in  the  fontanelles  of 
an  infant  is  absolutely  controverted  by  the  observations  made  on 
similar  cases  by  Jlo.senbach  and  Ilein.  Even  the  result  of  amyl 
nitrite  has  been  found  by  later  observers  to  be  in  niany  cases 
ju'gative,  and  if  any  change  has  been  produced  by  this  drug  it  has 
been  through  its  ell'ects  as  a  stimulant,  as  has  been  pointed  out  by 
Mayer  and  myself.  The  results  of  his  experinients  will  be  dis- 
cussed at  a  later  stage.  Meantime  it  is  only  necessary  to  state  that 
no  basis  for  his  elaborate  hypothesis  is  left. 

The  views  of  Dram  well  are  essentially  those  of  Filehne,  inas- 


112  CHEYNE-STOKES   llESPIRATION. 

much  as  be  postulates  an  arterial  spasm,  produced  by  the  venous 
blood,  as  the  proximate  cause  of  the  excessive  respiratory  action, 
and  this  excessive  action  as  the  cause  of  the  subsequent  pause, 
through  free  oxygenation  of  the  blood.  The  nmin  points  in  which 
he  differs  from  Filehne  are  in  his  considering  the  possibility  of  a 
different  state  of  excitability  in  the  discharging  and  restraining 
portions  of  the  inspiratory  centre,  and  in  his  holding  that  there  is  a 
state  of  irritable  weakness  in  the  centre,  rendering  it  more  easily 
fatigued,  and  yet  also  producing  more  powerful  effects  when  suffi- 
ciently stimulated. 

It  is  obvious  that  all  the  objections  which  have  been  advanced 
against  the  theory  of  Filehne  may  be  brought  forward  in  opposition 
to  this  hypothesis,  and  neither  of  them  does  account  for  the 
starting-point  of  the  periodic  breathing. 

Cuffer,  as  we  previously  saw,  seems  to  have  proved  by  his  re- 
searches with  FranQois-Franck  that  excessive  oxygenation  of  the 
blood  produces  arrest  of  respiration.  He  has  been  led  to  consider 
the  stage  of  apncea  as  arising  from  excessive  oxygenation  of  tlie 
blood,  caused  by  dyspnoea ;  the  recommencement  of  the  breathing 
and  subsequent  dyspnoea  as  caused  by  the  want  of  oxygenation 
due  to  the  arrest  of  respiration  ;  the  superoxygenation  of  the  blood 
and  accompanying  muscular  fatigue  determining  in  turn  a  new 
period  of  apnoea.  He  thinks  the  phases  are  caused  by  the  action 
of  the  blood  on  the  medulla  as  well  as  by  the  influence  of  a  reflex 
action  having  its  point  of  departure  in  the  lung ;  the  lung  being 
the  special  regulator  oE  the  quantity  of  oxygen  needed,  and  liaving 
its  essential  stimulus  in  the  condition  of  the  blood  which  it  con- 
tains. He  directs  attention  to  the  arterial  spasm  at  the  beginning 
of  the  respiratory  period,  which  is  characteristic  of  uraimia,  and 
holds  that  it  influences  the  condition  of  the  breathing. 

There  seems  but  little  difference  between  this  view  and  that  of 
Filehne,  and  the  same  arguments  may  be  brought  against  both. 

The  theory  of  Grasset,  as  stated  by  Blaise  and  Brousse,  holds 
that  from  deficient  nutrition  there  is  loss  of  vitality  of  tlie  nerve- 
cells  producing  a  condition  of  irritable  weakness,  upon  which  the 
venous  blood  acts  strongly,  producing  dyspnoea.  This  oxygenates 
the  blood  to  a  high  degree,  which  removes  the  stimulus  to  respira- 
tion, and  a  pause  ensues,  allowing  the  blood  again  to  become 
venous.     So  far  the  theory  is  similar  to  that  of  Traube,  except  that 


cinricAi.. 


its  autlior  thinks  the  .Iffiriciit  nutrition  of  tlic  nervous  elements 
l)r(Hluces  an  excessive  irritability,  whereas  that  of  Trauhe  refers 
the  condition  to  a  lessened  irritahility.  i'.ut  Grasset  goes  on  to  stat« 
that  excitement  of  the  vaso-motor  centre  may  produce  an  arterial 
spasm.  Here  we  have  the  theory  of  Filch iie  almost  in  its  entirety. 
On  similar  lines,  hut  consideraldy  less  delinite  than  most  of  the 
hypotheses  summed  up  in  the  preceding  pages,  are  several  opinions 
stated  hy  di  He  rent  observers. 

The  view  of  Piaggio,  for  instance,  fully  stated  in  the  earlier  part 
of  this  work,  is  that  a  tissue-centre  of  respiration  controls  an 
automatic  centre,  and  that  the  condition  of  the  tissues,  not  the 
state  of  the  Mood,  is  the  determining  cause  of  the  periodicity. 

Kaufmami  is  even  less  precise,  and  thinks  that  theories  based 
upon  a  conception  of  exhaustion  of  the  centre  require  the  further 
hypothesis  that  the  increase  of  irritability  induced  by  external 
stimuli  is  so  great  as  to  prevent  the  exhaustion  from  giving  ex- 
pression to  itself. 

Wellenbergh  points  out  that,  under  ordinary  conditions,  there  is 
a  provision  for  an  increase  or  a  decrease  in  the  quantity  of  blood 
in  the  cranium  up  to  a  certain  point,  but  that,  when  the  limit  is 
passed,  changes  in  the  blood-supply  must  cause  disturbances, 
lleasoning  from  the  analogy  of  the  mechanical  contrivance  de- 
scribed previously  in  the  extract  from  his  paper,  he  seeks  for  some 
mechanical  cause  of  interference  with  the  blood-supply,  and  is  of 
opinion  that  this  is  to  be  fouiul  in  oedema  of  the  brain,  and  he 
advances  the  hypothesis  that  the  periodic  breathing  is  the  result 
of  a  struggle  between  the  pressure  of  the  oedema  outside  the  blood- 
vessels and  the  blood-pressure  within  them,  in  which  strug^de  each 
is  alternately  supreme. 

It  is  a  suthcient  reply  to  this  hypothesis  to  point  out  that  many 
ca.ses  have  no  cedematous  condition,  and  that  the  explanation  is 
therefore  not  valid. 

Many  observers  simply  give  in  their  adhesion  to  one  or  other  oi 
the  foregoing  hypotheses  based  upon  assumed  alterations  of  the 
external  stimulation,  and  it  is  therefore  unnecessary  to  refer  to 
them  in  this  place. 

We  have  to  consider,  thirdly,  the  theories  which  seek  to  explain 
the  regular  i)eriodicity  of  the  respiration  by  variations  in  the 
intrinsic  condition  of  the  respiratory  centre. 


114  CHEYNE-STOKES   RESPIRATION. 

Observing,  as  we  have  previously  seen,  that  in  certain  circum-' 
stances  the  contractions  of  the  frog's  heart  fell  into  groups,  or 
became  periodic,  Luciani  was  led  by  the  resemblance  of  this 
phenomenon  to  the  character  of  Cheyne-Stokes  breathing  to  seek 
for  some  condition  common  to  both  as  the  cause  of  the  two 
phenomena.  The  experiments  and  observations  which  he  has 
made  have  already  been  fully  referred  to. 

He  does  not  think  that  Cheyne-Stokes  breathing  can  be  ex- 
plained by  means  of  the  principle,  that  the  capacity  and  activity 
of  a  nervous  organ  depend  on  extrinsic  stimulant  and  nutritive 
conditions.  No  doubt  the  vitality  of  any  organ  is  intimately  con- 
nected with  surrounding  conditions  and  influences,  but  it  does  not 
follow  that  the  organ  in  every  case  transforms  only  as  much  as  it 
receives  in  the  same  measure  as  well  as  in  the  same  rhythm  with 
which  it  receives  it.  Drawing  a  clear  line  of  distinction  between 
reflex  and  automatic  movements,  Luciani  points  out  that  the 
determining  cause  of  the  former  is  extrinsic,  while  in  the  case  of 
the  latter  it  is  intrinsic,  and  consists  in  oscillations  of  the  internal 
nutritive  movements,  to  which  correspond  as  many  oscillations  of 
the  excitability  of  the  organ  itself.  He  was  led  to  this  conception 
of  automatism  by  the  discovery  of  the  periodic  grouping  of  the 
movements  of  the  frog's  heart,  for  it  could  not  be  doubted  that 
when  extrinsic  conditions  remained  unchanged,  the  cause  of  the 
alternate  groups  of  pulsations  and  pauses  was  intrinsic.  Luciani 
therefore  regards  the  diverse  forms  of  respiratory  rhytlim  as 
extrinsic  expressions  of  the  nutritive  changes  in  the  structure  of 
the  respiratory  centre.  If  it  be  gi'anted  that  the  respiratory  centre 
is  automatic,  it  follows  tliat  the  different  forms  of  rhythm  which 
constitute  Cheyne-Stokes  phenomenon  may  be  regarded  as  effects 
of  diverse  kinds  of  automatic  oscillations  in  the  excitability  of  the 
centre  itself. 

This  theory  presents  us  with  views  entirely  different  from  any 
which  we  have  hitherto  criticised.  It  is  quite  true  that  Traube, 
in  his  later  hypothesis,  makes  mention  of  a  tendency  to  rhythmic 
periodicity  in  the  respiratory  centre,  and  that  Hein  somewhat 
briefly  refers  to  a  periodic  variation  in  the  activity  of  that  centre  ; 
these  authors,  however,  clearly  indicate  that  such  changes  are 
conditioned  by  extrinsic  agencies.  Luciani  therefore  makes 
quite  a  new  departure  in   advancing  the  view,  that  the  change 


riMTKAI,.  115 

from  rii,Mil;ir  to  periodic  iliylliiu  is  iliu)  t<»  intrinsic  con- 
(lilioiis. 

'Jilt'  cliici"  (lilliciilty,  ;is  rci^'ards  this  tlicory,  api»('iirs  to  l)i^  placed 
ill  the  ([ucsiioii  wlii'tliiT  the  respiratory  centre  can  be  rejj'nrded  as 
really  aiitoiiiatic.  As  will  he  shown  in  the  sequel,  there  can  now 
be  no  nianiiiT  (if  doulit  that  the  respiratory  centre  is  truly  auto- 
matic ill  its  iictioii.  And  this  being  granted,  it  must  of  necessity 
lV)lh)W  that,  although  it  is  perhaps  more  influenced  by  external 
agencies  than  any  similar  organ,  the  nerve  centre  mainly 
concerned  in  the  maintenance  of  resjiiration  can  modify  its 
functions  independently  of  such  extrinsic  conditions.  There  can, 
therefore,  be  no  great  obstacle  in  the  way  of  accepting  Luciani's 
conclusions. 

Kosenbach  finds  an  explanation  of  Cheyne-Stokes  breathing, 
with  its  attendant  symptoms,  in  the  alternation  of  activity  and 
repose  characteristic  of  Xature.  In  the  resitiration  we  see  inspira- 
tion, expiralioii,  ami  iiausf;  in  tiie  circulation,  syst(jle,  diastole, 
ami  pause;  in  the  nervous  system,  waking  and  sleep;  while  in 
curarized  animals  there  are  periodic  changes  in  the  rate  and  ten- 
sion of  the  circulation  which  are  quite  independent  of  the  respira- 
tion. The  origin  of  activity  is  in  the  cell,  not  the  hloud,  and  it  is 
illogical  to  seek  a  cause  of  respiratory  and  other  phenomena  in  the 
latter.  Periodic  activity  of  all  nervous  apparatus,  therefore, 
depends  on  immanent  peculiarities  of  elementary  structures,  and 
the  blood  is  not  the  direct  stimulus  for  the  cells,  but  has  its  power 
in  giving  the  cells  the  possibility  of  regulating  tissue  change. 
"When  the  blood  is  altered  there  is  necessarily  a  modification  in 
the  absorption  of  oxygen  and  the  removal  of  the  products  of  tissue 
change,  and  the  mechanism  will  therefore  be  indirectly  aflected  ; 
the  blood  is  thus  only  one  link  in  the  chain  of  apparatus  needful 
for  life. 

The  regular  allcrnation  of  activity  and  repose  characteristic  of 
life  is  seen  in  the  complex  of  pathological  pla-nomenn,  of  which 
periodic  breathing  is  only  one  symptom,  and  Cheyne  -  Stokes 
respiration  is  therefore  the  result  of  a  condition  in  which  the 
cxhaustibility  of  the  central  apparatus,  normally  following  its 
activity,  is  greatly  increa.sed.  The  respiratory  centre  has  its  irri- 
taliility  lowered,  as  the  breathing  is  at  first  shallow,  but  the 
irritability  progressively  increases,  for  in  spite  of  belter  aiiration, 


116  CHEYNE-STOKES   RESPIRATION. 

dyspnoea  gradually  develops.     The   irritability    then    diminishes, 
and  the  descending  phase  begins. 

The  phenomena,  tlierefore,  according  to  Eosenbach,  occur  in 
conditions  of  disturbed  nutrition,  but  they  are  independent  of  any 
periodicity  in  the  blood-supply  to  the  brain,  and  are  co-ordinated 
by,  and  joint  effects  of  one  and  the  same  cause  occurring  periodi- 
cally in  tlie  centi-al  organs,  this  cause  being  exhaustion  of  the 
centres.  The  whole  brain  may  be  affected,  when  the  entire  com- 
plex of  symptoms  termed  Cheyne-Stokes  phenomenon  is  produced, 
or  limited  tracts  only  may  be  implicated,  giving  Cheyne-Stokes 
breathing.  He  points  out  that  just  as  the  respiratory  centre  alone 
may  be  deranged,  so  the  vaso-motor  or  vagus  centre  may  be 
disturbed,  as  in  tubercular  meningitis,  and  cause  clianges  in  the 
tension  or  rate  of  tlie  pulse.  Eosenbach  compares  the  periodic 
exhaustion  with  the  normal  pauses  for  rest  sliown  by  all  rhythmi- 
cally acting  systems.  The  different  phases  resemble  natural 
phenomena,  but  with  longer  intervals  ;  the  period  of  breathing,  for 
example,  is  to  be  compared  with  a  respiration,  and  the  period  of 
repose  with  the  sliort  pause  following  expiration.  The  vagus  and 
vaso-motor  centres  show  similar  variations.  The  exhaustion  of 
the  brain  induces  sleep,  during  which  the  pupils  behave  as  in 
ordinary  slumber. 

The  centres  are  not  only  more  easily  exhausted,  requiring  longer 
rest,  but  their  irritability  is  reduced,  and  forced  breathing  comes 
on  in  spite  of  better  arterialization  of  the  blood  (which  involves 
reduction  of  stimulus).  The  meaning  of  this  is,  that  the  centre  is 
becoming  more  irritable,  although  the  stimulus  is  lessening.  After 
a  time  the  normal  irritability  is  regained,  which  is  accompanied  by 
gentler  breathing  until  the  pause  resulting  from  exhaustion  occurs. 

This  theory  runs  on  the  lines  laid  down  by  Luciani,  and 
assumes  variations  in  the  intrinsic  condition  of  the  centres  as  the 
cause  of  the  periodicity  of  the  phenomena.  This,  as  has  been 
stated,  is  an  opinion  which  is  difficult  to  refute.  But  the  chief 
import  of  Eosenbach's  work  is  the  masterly  grouping  of  the 
different  phenomena,  whether  inherent  or  accidental,  as  one  com- 
plex of  symptoms,  conditioned  by  one  and  the  same  cause.  The 
great  value  of  his  contributions  lies  in  the  fact  that  he  has  mar- 
shalled all  these  appearances,  and  given  a  satisfactory  explanation 
of  their  orimn. 


CHlTICAr,.  117 

Mosso,  fidiii  till'  consiileration  of  ii  long  series  of  interesting 
observalion.s  and  cxiicrinicnts,  comlti(lt;.s  that  tlie  respiratory 
moviMiients  an;  inodilied  according  to  the  ainonnt  of  activity  |»n'- 
scnL  in  the  ntMvous  system,  and  points  to  tli<;  intimate  relations 
existing  Itetwccn  periodic  breathing  and  sleep.  It  has  been 
thought  that  the  greater  or  less  activity  of  the  respiratory  centre 
represents  a  greater  or  less  need  of  jtrovision  liy  pulmonary 
ventilation  for  the  chemical  wants  of  the  organism  ;  but  the  author 
is  of  opinion  that  he  is  not  far  from  the  truth  in  thinking  that  the 
respiratory  movements  modify  themselves  according  to  the  states 
of  sleeping  or  waking — of  greater  or  less  activity  of  the  nervous 
system.  He  holds  that  the  mechanical  and  chemical  parts  of 
respiration  are  distinct,  that  the  mechanical  is  more  representative 
of  the  vitality  of  the  nerve  centres  than  of  the  chemical  wants  of 
the  organism  ;  that  if  the  nervous  excitability  increases  more  air 
is  insj)ired  than  is  needed  for  chemical  wants  ;  while,  on  the  con- 
trary, during  sleej)  the  luechanical  may  lessen  or  become  periodic 
without  disturbance  of  the  chemical  function  of  tissue  respiration  ; 
and  further,  that  when  the  excitaliility  of  the  centres  is  much 
lowered,  it  can  be  determined  tluit  the  accumulation  of  carbonic 
acid  by  asphyxia  causes  almost  no  elVect  on  the  respiratory 
movements. 

These  views  are  in  the  main  in  accord  witli  the  opinions  of 
Luciani  and  liosenbach,  but  tiiey  embrace  one  or  two  extensions 
in  different  directions.  In  re<'ard  to  the  relations  existing  between 
periodic  breathing  and  sleep,  it  has  been  urged  that  sleep  is 
impossible  when  ordinary  stimuli  are  maintained ;  it  must  never- 
theless be  borne  in  mind  that,  when  the  nervous  centres  are 
exhausted,  sleep  occurs  even  during  the  presence  of  ordinary 
stimuli. 

(Jreater  exception  may  probably  with  justice  be  taken  to  the 
hypothesis  that  the  mechanical  and  chemical  functions  concerned 
in  respiration  may  undergo  (pi;iiitilati\e  changi'S  irrespective  of 
each  other.  There  can,  however,  be  no  doubt,  as  will  be  fully 
proved  in  the  sequel,  that  the  centres  engaged  in  the  processes  of 
respiration  are  endowed  with  a  large  measure  of  auton)atism,  and 
ir  may  fairly  be  concluded  that  there  is  no  ab.solute  ([uantilative 
ri'lation  between  the  mechanical  and  chemical  functions. 

With  regard  to  the  main  theory,  that  the  respiratory  movements 


118  CHEYNE-STOKES    RESPIRATION. 

ill  periodic  breathing  are  modified  according  to  tlie  amount  of 
activity  present  in  the  nervous  system,  it  is  only  necessary  to 
remark  that,  like  tlie  two  just  discussed,  it  rests  upon  a  sure 
basis. 

Murri  has  more  especially  attacked  Mosso  for  holding  the  view 
that  Cheyne-Stokes  breathing  presents  a  condition  analogous  to 
sleep,  and  he  urges  that  if  this  were  really  the  case,  periodic 
breathing  would  be  a  common  appearance  instead  of  a  rare 
symptom.  But  Murri  is  entirely  incorrect  in  considering  periodic 
respiration  as  a  rare  phenomenon.  In  very  many  different  but 
physiological  conditions  various  degrees  of  this  type  of  respiratory 
rhythm  may  be  seen,  as  will  be  shown  in  the  sequel. 

The  interesting  observations  of  Langendorff  and  Siebert  have 
led  them  to  the  somewhat  indefinite  conclusion,  that  periodic 
breathing  is  caused  by  disturbance  of  irritability  produced  by 
changes  of  nutrition.  Their  views,  notwithstanding  a  considerable 
degree  of  vagueness,  appear  to  accord  for  the  most  part  with  the 
conclusions  of  most  of  the  observers  who  are  embraced  in  this 
section,  and  they  merit  a  similar  place  in  regard  to  their  scientific 
value. 

From  the  results  of  their  observations,  which  have  already  been 
fully  referred  to,  Solokow  and  Luchsinger  have  come  to  the  con- 
clusion, that  the  phenomena  are  absolutely  independent  of  changes 
in  blood- pressure,  and  that  the  conditions  underlying  the  periodicity 
of  the  respiration  are  such  as  are  developed  in  every  tissue 
■with  increasing  asphyxia ;  that  the  cause  is,  therefore,  to  be  found 
in  the  lessened  elasticity  and  greater  exhaustil)ility  of  the 
centre. 

These  views  are  founded  on  a  series  of  observations  so  complete 
as  to  leave  no  room  for  any  doubt  in  regard  to  the  validity  of 
conclusions  reasonably  deduced  from  them,  and  the  opinions  of 
these  observers  naturally  fall  in  with  and  complete  the  teaching 
of  Luciani  and  Rosenbach. 

The  experiments  and  conclusions  of  Fano  may  briefly  be  classified 
as  strictly  analogous  to  those  of  the  two  authors  just  referred  to. 

Lowit,  from  his  clinical  studies,  and  Saloz,  from  his  experi- 
mental investigations  and  clinical  observations,  have  apparently 
arrived  at  conclusions  which  closely  resemble  those  alVeady  dis- 
cussed as  belonging  to  the  third  group. 


CHITICAL.  1  I'J 

Muni  lliiiiks  tli.il  in  |icri(iilic  breathing'  tlicio  is  ,i  regular  increase 
and  decrease  of  the  activity  (»!'  iIk;  lespiratoiy  centre,  caused  by 
some  mechanism  at  pii'sent  unknown,  lie  hoMs,  however,  that 
the  irrilaliility  nl'  the  re^piratiry  centre  is  depressed  ;  and  he  is  of 
opinion  that  tlie  resjiiralory  centre  must  have  several  zones,  curre- 
s^tonding  to  dillerent  grou[)S  of  muscles,  ami  (Miduwed  with  various 
degrees  of  irritability. 

So  far  his  views  are  in  accord  with  those  placed  in  this  group. 
But  he  proceeds  to  argue  that  in  health  the  most  sensitive  zone 
responds  promptly  to  stimuli,  and  is  therefore  sufficient  for  the 
function  of  respiration.  If  imi)aired,  however,  it  needs  stronger 
stimuli,  and  these  rouse  the  other  zone.s,  causing  dyspna-a,  by 
means  of  which  more  oxygen  is  supplied  to  the  blood,  and  there 
is  a  laiger  supply  to  the  medulla ;  this  gives  rise  to  a  slowing  of 
respiration  which  ends  in  the  pause,  with  accumulation  of 
carbonic  acid  and  a  repetition  of  the  cycle.  The  decreasing  or 
descending  respirations  are  due  to  the  continuance  of  activity  after 
the  interruption  of  the  stimuli  ;  the  dyspncea  is  caused  by  the 
delay  in  the  aeration  of  the  medulla.  It  must  be  admitted  that 
the  irritability  of  the  respiratory  centre  is  impaired  in  ortler  to 
have  the  necessary  conditions  for  the  development  of  Cheyne- 
Stokes  respiration. 

In  this  there  is  a  complete  adoption  of  the  theory  of  Traube,  and 
Murri's  explanation,  therefore,  embraces,  firstly,  tiuctuations  of 
activity  in  the  centre,  caused  by  some  mechanism  as  yet  unknown, 
but  probably  intrinsic;  and,  secondly,  alterations  occurring  retlexly 
in  response  to  extrinsic  stimuli.  The  first  part  of  his  hypothesis 
is  probably  founded  on  correct  view.s  ;  the  second,  as  has  been 
seen,  is  in  itself  at  once  inadequate  and  unnecessary.  It  is, 
however,  not  improbaljle  that  as  an  additional  and  accidental  part 
of  the  i)lienomenon,  .such  processes  are  sometimes  linked  with 
the  more  important  automatic  action  of  the  centre. 

In  (uder  to  arrive  at  a  real  understanding  in  regard  to  the 
conditions  underlying  Cheyne-Stokes  breathing,  it  is  necessary  to 
grasp  the  results  of  j)hysiological  investigation  into  the  nervous 
mechanism  controlling  the  respiratory  movements. 

In  these  complex  movements  there  is  one  of  the  most  wonderful 
examples  of  co-ordinated  muscular  acts.  The  precision  with  which 
the  dillerent  movements — facial,  faucial,  laryngeal,  and  thoracic — 


120  CHEYNE-STOKES   llESPIUATION. 

are  brouglit  into  harmony  with  eacli  other,  speaks  fur  a  highly 
specialized  nervous  apparatus.  These  various  movements  are  not 
merely  complementary  to  each  other  under  ordinary  conditions,  but 
they  may  in  altered  circumstances  become  also  compensatory.  If  the 
phrenic  nerves,  for  example,  are  severed,  so  that  the  diaphragm  is 
paralyzed,  the  intercostal  muscles  act  much  more  powerfully  in  an 
attempt  to  compensate  for  its  inactivity.  Such  observations  prove 
that  the  centres  controlling  the  respiratory  movements  have  tlie 
power  of  increasing  the  activity  of  certain  muscles  in  order  to 
supply  what  is  lacking  on  account  of  deficient  efforts  elsewhere. 

It  is,  perhaps,  unnecessary  in  this  place  to  refer  to  the  question 
whether  more  centres  than  one  are  concerned  in  the  maintenance 
of  the  respiration,  but  a  brief  allusion  to  it  will  conduce  to  the 
thorough  comprehension  of  the  subject.  From  the  results  of  experi- 
ments performed  by  severing  the  connexions  of  the  medullary 
centres,  it  is  quite  clear  that  in  young  animals  at  least  there  are 
spinal,  as  well  as  bulbar,  centres  engaged  in  the  movements  of 
respiration.  This  is  analogous  to  the  now  thoroughly  established 
and  more  widely-known  fact,  that  there  are  vaso-motor  centres  in 
the  spinal  cord  as  well  as  in  the  bulb.  In  both  cases  there  are 
probably  lower  spinal,  under  the  control  of  higher  bulbar,  centres. 
In  the  respiratory  mechanism  of  the  adult  mannnal,  the  functions 
of  the  lower  spinal  centres,  however,  appear  to  be  allowed  to  fall 
into  desuetude. 

It  will  serve  no  purpose  to  enter  upon  any  attempt  to  draw  dis- 
tinctions between  inspiratory  and  expiratory  centres :  no  such 
differentiation  is  of  the  least  use  in  the  present  inquiry. 

The  nervous  mechanism  concerned  in  respiration  is  remarkably 
subject  to  the  influence  of  external  agencies.  The  movements  of 
respiration  may  not  only  be  modified  by  processes  taking  place  in 
the  higher  nervous  tracts,  such  as  volitional  impulses  or  emotional 
impressions,  but  they  are  subject  also  to  alterations  in  consequence 
of  any  considerable  stimulus  of  any  part  of  the  lower  nervous 
system. 

The  functions  of  the  respiratory  centre  are  also  modified  by 
changes  in  the  blood  circulating  through  the  nervous  textures. 
The  presence  of  venous  blood  augments  the  respiratory  movements  ; 
even  after  section  of  the  vagi  and  spinal  cord  below  the  bulb,  a 
venous  state  of  the  blood  increases  the  facial  respiratory  move- 


CRITICAL.  IL'I 

mcnts.  A  lessened  supply  of  blood,  as  after  li;,'ation  of  the  caroti«l 
and  vertebral  arteries,  produces  dyspiKea,  and  the  same  result  is 
produced  if  the  Idooil  flowing  upwards  in  the  carotid  arteries  is 
heated.  Against  these  facts  must,  however,  be  placed  the  interest- 
ing observation,  that  if  by  transfusion  the  normal  blood  circulat- 
ing in  tlie  bulb  is  replaced  l)y  a  tluid  containing  little  or  no  luemo- 
globiii,  and  therefore  ImL  little  oxygen,  dysi)noea  is  not  produced. 

The  condition  of  apnoM  may  be  caused  by  forced  respiration,  but 
it  has  been  found  tliat  this  cannot  be  l)rought  about  so  easily  after 
section  of  the  vagi ;  tiiis  is  what  might  be  expected,  seeing  that  the 
inhibition  of  inspiratory  movcnu'nts  is  largely  tlie  function  of  the 
vagi,  and,  more  especially,  of  the  superior  laryngeal  branches. 
The  production  of  apnoea  may  be  effected  by  forced  breathing  of 
such  an  indifferent  gas  as  hydrogen,  and  the  positive  ventilation, 
as  it  is  termed  by  Foster,'  appears  to  act  more  as  a  mechanical 
stimulus  to  the  vagus  terminations,  than  as  a  chemical  stimulus 
acting  tln-ough  the  blood. 

The  regulative  influences  normally  ascending  tlie  vagus  nerves 
are  apparently  twofold,  and  probably  run  along  different  sets  of 
fibres.  N"o  other  conclusions  can  be  drawn  from  tlie  fact,  that 
when,  after  section  of  the  vagi  (producing  deep  and  infrequent 
respiration),  the  upper  ends  are  stimulated,  the  respirations  are 
sometimes  rendered  more,  and  at  other  times  less,  frequent. 

Very  many  of  the  plienoniena  produced  by  external  agencies 
are  purely  reflex  in  their  nature,  but  when  this  has  been  granted 
there  remain  other  facts  which  point  to  something  more  than 
simple  reflex  action  in  the  respiratory  centre. 

After  section  of  tlie  vagi,  for  example,  the  respiration  is  main- 
tained, although  considerably  modified  by  the  lack  of  the  ascending 
regulative  influence  of  these  nerves.  This  observation  proves  that 
the  movements  of  respiration  are  in  their  causation  independent  of, 
although  modified  by,  stimuli  from  the  lungs. 

If  the  spinal  cord  be  severed  from  the  bulb,  and  all  the  accessible 
sen.sory  cranial  nerves  be  divided,  so  that  the  respiratory  centre  is 
set  free  from  almost  all  sensory  stimuli,  the  respiratory  movements 
(if  the  face  and  larynx  (.'oiitiiiuc,  ahhou.;h  the  thoracic  movements 
necessarily  come   to  an   iMid.     In   this  observation   there  is  ch'ar 

'   .1   7Va7  Hook  uf  ritysioloijij,  fifth  cilition.  Part  ii.  \^.  595,  1889. 

Q 


122  CHEYNE-STOKES   RESPIRATION. 

proof  that  the  respiratory  movements  are  independent  of  all  sen- 
sory stimuli. 

Such  facts  demonstrate,  beyond  the  shadow  of  a  doubt,  that  the 
respiratory  centre  is  in  its  nature  truly  automatic. 

The  most  scientific  conception  of  the  respiratory  centre,  there- 
fore, seems  to  be  tliat  it  is  one  endowed  with  an  independent 
automatism,  but  that  it  is  subject  to  modifications  of  its  activity  by 
impressions  from  without. 

The  next  step  in  the  inquiry  is  to  find  out  whether  periodic 
changes  in  the  rhythmic  action  of  the  respiratory  centre  may  occur 
under  physiological  conditions.  Mosso,  as  has  already  been  seen, 
pointed  out  that  in  men  and  domestic  animals,  perfectly  healthy,  but 
fatigued  by  exertion,  the  breathing  tended  to  become  periodic  and 
intermittent  during  sleep.  This  is  an  observation  which  has  been 
verified  by  subsequent  investigations,  and  which  may  be  confirmed 
by  anyone  who  has  any  doubt  on  the  subject.  During  the  after- 
dinner  nap  of  elderly  persons  there  is  also  a  great  tendency  to 
periodic  respiration,  which  may  exhibit  the  phenomena  of  Cheyne- 
Stokes  breathing  in  its  most  pronounced  form.  This  may,  as  in  the 
case  communicated  to  me  by  Dr  Muirhead  and  previously  referred 
to,^  occur  day  after  day  for  years.  But  it  is  not  necessary  to  look 
for  such  periodic  variations  in  the  rhythm  of  respiration  in  con- 
ditions of  fatigue  or  of  advanced  life,  where  it  may  possibly  be  said 
that  the  conditions  are  not  absolutely  physiological.  Edes  has, 
as  was  previously  mentioned,^  observed  that  in  certain  individuals 
the  breathing  during  sleep  is  constantl}^  periodic,  and  it  seems 
probable  that  the  members  of  some  families  have  a  peculiar  tendency 
to  tlie  development  of  the  symptom. 

The  periodic  breathing  may  therefore  be  regarded  as  in  many 
instances  a  perfectly  physiological  appearance.  This  conclusion 
divests  the  symptom  in  itself  of  any  prognostic  significance,  and 
any  importance  which  it  may  have  in  this  respect  is  to  be 
estimated  by  the  conditions  in  which  it  is  seen.  In  hibernating 
animals,  as  Mosso  showed,^  the  breathing  is  very  similar  to  Cheyne- 
Stokes  respiration.  The  case  described  on  a  previous  page,^  in  which 
during  mental  efforts  the  breathing  fell  into  gronps  of  ascending 
and  descending  respirations,  must  be  referred  to  in  this  connexion. 

In  all  the  diverse  forms  of  disease,  classified  on  a  previous  page, 

»  V.  p.  88.  "  V.  p.  88.  3   V.  p.  38.  *  Case  VI.,  p.  103. 


CRITICAL.  123 

presenting  Choyne-Stokes  broatliin;^,  one  condition  nuiy  Iju  held  to 
be  constant — a  reduction  of  the  activity  of  the  higher  nervous 
structures.  Whether  the  cause  be  in  tlje  nerve  centres  primarily, 
or  in  other  structures,  such  as  those  of  the  digestive,  circulatory, 
respiratory,  or  renal  systems,  or  in  general  adections,  such  as  the 
specific  fevers,  there  is,  when  Cheyne-Stokes  breathing  is  jjresent, 
the  one  constant  condition  of  lowered  nerve  activity,  such  as 
normally  occurs  in  deep  sleep,  or  after  a  full  narcotic  dose.  It 
must  not  be  imagined,  from  the  reference  just  made  to  circulatory 
changes  as  a  cause  of  Cheyne-Stokes  respiration,  that  there  is  any 
such  direct  nexus  between  the  state  of  the  circulalinn  and  the 
condition  of  llie  breathing  as  has  been  postulated  by  Filehne  and 
his  followers.  The  fact  that  there  is  no  cyanosis  during  the 
pause  is  in  itself  enough  to  negative  such  views,  against  which 
valid  objections  have  been  fully  urged  previously.  There  is, 
however,  a  more  general  connexion  between  the  state  of  the 
circulation  and  the  condition  of  the  nerve  centres.  If  at  any 
time  the  quantity  or  quality  of  the  blood  should  depart  from 
the  normal,  the  activity  of  the  nervous  structures  suflers  in  a 
direct  ratio.  In  this  way,  but  in  no  other,  is  there  in  Nature  a 
connexion  between  the  function  of  the  circulatory  and  nervous 
mechanisms. 

The  explanation  of  all  these  phenomena  is  supplied  by  the 
interesting  series  of  investigations  of  ]\LuekwaId,^  from  which  he 
has  been  led  to  the  conclusion  that  periudic  breathing  can  only 
occur  when  some  of  tiie  higher  brain  tracts  have  ceased  to  exert 
their  inlluence  upon  the  respiratory  centre.  During  sleep  the 
action  of  these  higher  tracts  is  in  abeyance  to  a  greater  or  lesser 
extent;  in  certain  individuals  a  greater  degree  may  habitually  be 
present,  in  others  it  only  takes  place  after  great  fatigue.  It  is 
more  likely  to  occur  during  the  process  of  digestion,  as  in  the 
after-dinner  nap,  because  the  nervous  energy  is  then  carried  oil"  in 
another  direction.  In  Case  \l.  the  accession  of  the  periodic 
breathing  was  obviously  determined  by  the  deviation  of  nervous 
influences  into  other  channels  by  mental  ellbrt. 

The  eflect  of  many  drugs  which  produce  periodic  breathing 
amply  confirms  this  view,  as  all  of  them  whieh  have  been  fouinl  i.» 
produce  such  changes  have  the  power  of  lessening  cerel»ral  aclivitv. 

'    V.  \K  81. 


124  CHEYNE-STOKES   EESPIRATION. 

It  is,  however,  extremely  probable  that  in  addition  to  the  removal 
of  the  higher  influences  the  activity  of  the  respiratory  centre  itself 
must  be  lessened. 

Such  periodic  phenomena  are  not  confined  to  the  respiration, 
Luciani  ^  has  observed  analogous  phenomena  in  the  amphibian 
heart  when  removed  from  its  normal  nervous  control,  and  Waller 
and  Eeid,  in  a  recent  investigation,^  have  observed  analogous 
phenomena  in  the  excised  mammalian  heart.  Tano  ^  and 
Langendorff  and  Siebert'^  have  seen  similar  appearances  in  the 
excised  heart  of  the  embryo,  and  Solokow  and  Luchsinger^  in  the 
lymph  hearts  of  dying  frogs. 

It  was  previously  seen  that  the  periodic  movements  of  the 
respiratory  muscles  in  hibernation  had  been  observed  by  Mosso  ^ 
to  become  regularly  rhythmic  on  elevation  of  the  external  tem- 
perature. A  periodicity  of  respiratory  rhythm  was  caused  by 
Fano^  in  the  alligator  by  subjecting  it  to  the  influence  of  cold. 
In  these  instances  it  is  only  a  fair  inference  that  the  depressing 
influence  of  the  low  temperature  lowers  the  vitality  of  the  animal 
and  diminishes  the  control  of  the  higher  nervous  centres,  while  it 
no  doubt  at  the  same  time  lessens  the  activity  of  the  respiratory 
centre. 

It  seems  to  be  in  accordance  with  some  great  natural  law,  that 
rhythmic  phenomena  tend  to  become  modified  when  the  organs 
have  their  vitality  lowered  or  are  still  imperfectly  developed. 
This  conception  appears  to  be  confirmed  by  Steiner's  observations 
on  Medus£e.  He  points  out  **  that  the  rhythmic  contractions  of  the 
calyx  fall  into  periodic  groups  separated  by  pauses  from  each  other 
when  Medusae  are  kept  in  water  which  has  not  been  sufficiently 
often  renewed. 

Phenomena  analogous  to  those  seen  in  Cheyne-Stokes  respira- 
tion are  observed  in  various  conditions.  Changes  in  the  rhythm 
of  the  pulse  lead  in  many  cases  to  more  or  less  periodicity  of 

1  V.  p.  45. 

2  Philosophical  Transactions  of  the  Royal  Society  of  London,  vol.  clxxviii. 
page  218,  1887. 

3  Lo  Sperimentale,  tomo  Iv.,  p.  143  e  252,  1885.  *   F.  p.  63. 
^  V-V-  58.                                 6   F.  p.  38.  7  F.  p.  71. 

8  Archivfiir  AncUomie,  Physiolngie,  iind  Wissenschaftlichen  Medicin,  Jahrgang 
1875,  s.  174. 


CRITICAL.  125 

groups  of  pulsations,  and  in  certain  circumstances,  more  especially 
perhaps  when  the  lieart  has  undergone  degenerative  clianges,  tlie 
pulse-tension  manifests  a  marked  tendency  to  show  periods  of 
elevation  and  depression.  Tiie  Traube-Hering  curves  seen  on 
physiological  investigation  are  probaljly  in  every  way  analogous 
to  this  symptom. 

Reasons  have  been  adduced  by  nie  on  a  previous  page  for 
believing  that  in  certain  states  of  the  nervous  system  there  are 
periodic  fluctuations  of  consciousness  which  may  be  regarded  as 
similar  to  the  periodic  changes  of  respiration. 

In  most  of  the  instances  brought  forward,  the  obvious  character 
of  the  change  is  the  induction  of  a  larger  secondary  upon  tiie 
smaller  primary  periodicity  of  the  phenomena. 

It  has  already  been  proved  that  the  respiratory  centre  is  to  a 
great  extent  endowed  with  automatism.  It  is  like  the  other 
organic  centres  possessed  of  much  more  vitality  than  the  higher 
centres,  and  can  resist  influences  fatal  to  their  integrity.  When 
from  any  cause  the  higher  centres  are  rendered  incapable  of 
performing  their  proper  functions,  the  influence  normally  exerted 
is  in  abeyance,  and  the  organic  centres  are  allowed  free  play  for 
their  automatism. 

From  the  investigations  of  Marckwald  it  must  be  concluded  that 
the  automatic  centre  for  respiration  is  under  the  control  of  a 
higher  regulating  centre.  "Whether  the  periodic  respiration  pro- 
duced by  section  of  tlie  bulb  in  its  upper  part  may  not  be  in  part 
caused  by  disturbance  of  the  automatic  centre,  by  which  its  activity 
is  lessened,  is  a  point  that  might  be  discussed.  It  seems  clear 
tliat  when  the  activity  of  the  automatic  centre  is  reduced,  its 
functions  have  a  tendency,  common  as  has  been  seen  to  all  vital 
structures,  to  become  periodic. 

The  relation  of  Cheyne-Stokes  respiration  to  what  is  termed 
cerebral  breathing  has  from  time  to  time  been  referred  to  in  the 
preceding  pages.  The  essential  difference  between  the  two  types, 
when  fully  developed,  consists  in  the  perfectly  regular  periodicity, 
as  well  as  in  the  waxing  and  waning  character  of  the  former,  in 
contrast  to  the  very  irregular  occurrence  and  the  absence  of  any 
uniform  onset  or  end  of  each  period  of  activity.  But  it  cannot  be 
held  that  there  is  any  absolute  line  of  distinction  between  the  two 
phenomena;  there  are  not  only  many  intermediate  gradations  by 


126  CHEYNE-STOKES   RESPIEATION. 

which  they  are  linked  together,  but  the  same  cerebral  affections 
may  produce  at  times  the  periodic,  and  at  other  times  the  irregular 
form  of  interrupted  breathing.  No  reason  has  ever  been  given  to 
account  for  the  different  characters  of  the  extreme  varieties.  It 
appears  to  me  not  at  all  unlikely  that  the  difference  may  lie  in  the 
total  removal  of  the  higher  brain  influences  in  the  case  of  perfectly 
periodic  Cheyne-Stokes  breathing,  and  in  the  irregular  discharge 
of  unequal  impulses  from  the  higher  tracts  in  the  case  of  that 
type  which  is  commonly  called  cerebral. 

A  careful  study  of  the  entire  phenomena  must  lead  to  the  adoption 
of  the  view  that  Cheyne-Stokes  breathing  is  but  one  of  a  complex 
group  of  associated  symptoms,  as  has  been  so  clearly  pointed  out  in 
the  suggestive  contributions  of  Eosenbach.  Why  there  should  be 
such  diversity  of  phenomena  connected  with  the  pulse,  eye,  and 
mind,  it  is  at  present  impossible  to  answer.  In  one  case  there  may 
be  no  periodic  phenomena  except  the  respiratory,  and  in  another 
the  entire  complex  of  symptoms — mental,  visual,  cii-culatory,  and 
respiratory — may  be  present.  It  is  only  possible  at  this  time  to 
hazard  the  suggestion,  that  the  centres  involved  in  each  group  of 
symptoms  may  be  affected  singly  or  collectively.  Eeasons  have 
been  given  for  believing  that  there  may  be  well-marked  periodicity 
of  mental  functions  or  of  circulatory  functions  without  any  similar 
change  of  rhythm  in  the  other  systems.  In  what  respect  these 
various  symptoms  are  linked  it  is  not  with  our  present  knowledge 
possible  to  state,  and  it  is  equally  difficult  to  assign  any  reason  for 
the  fact,  that  it  may  appear  as  an  isolated  phenomenon  or  as  part 
of  a  complex  of  symptoms. 

The  essential  cause  of  the  symptom  is  without  doubt  a  periodic 
variation  in  the  functional  activity  of  the  automatic  centre  for 
respiration,  and  the  philosophical  work  of  Luciani  must  be  credited 
with  having  for  the  first  time  established  this  fact.  Whether  the 
periodic  variation  depends  simply  upon  the  loss  of  the  influence  of 
higher  regulatinG;  centres,  or  whether  it  is  also  at  the  same  time  the 
result  of  diminished  vitality,  in  accordance  with  some  great  natural 
law,  it  is  not  at  present  in  our  power  to  decide. 


ArncNDix.  ]'27 


Ari'F.XDIX. 


Since  tlio  earlier  portions  of  this  work  appeared  several  contri- 
butions liiivo  been  made  to  the  subject,  but  it  cannot  be  said  that 
nuu'li  new  liglit  has  been  tliiown  upon  tlie  symptom. 

Tizzoni  ^  has  continued  and  extended  his  researches  on  chanjijes 
in  the  methilla  obloni^atii  in  a  very  interesting;  article,  while 
Mancini-  and  Ilauer^  devote  their  attention  to  careful  studies  of 
the  clinical  features  of  the  symptom. 

In  the  recent  edition  of  Foster's  work  on  Physiolof;y,  the 
author  briefly  considers  Cheyne-Stokes  breathing.  After  a  short 
description  of  its  phenomena  he  says:^ — "A  secondary  rhythm  of 
respiration  is  tluis  developed,  periods  of  normal  or  slightly  dyspnceic 
respiration  alternating,  by  gradual  transitions,  with  periods  of 
apncea.  Whether  the  waning  and  the  waxing  of  the  respiratory 
movements  be  due  to  corresponding  rhythmic  changes  in  the 
nutrition  of  the  respiratory  centre  itself,  or  to  a  rhythmic  increase 
and  decrense  of  inhibitor}'  impulses  playing  upon  that  centre  from 
other  parts  of  the  body — for  instance,  from  higher  regions  of  brain 
— has  not  yet  been  settled.  .  .  .  Closely  similar  phenomena 
have  been  observed  during  sleep  under  perfectly  normal  conditions  ; 
and  this  fact  is  rather  in  favour  of  the  latter  of  the  two  explana- 
tions just  given.  Tlie  phenomena  present  a  striking  analogy  with 
the  'groups'  of  heart-beats  so  frequently  seen  in  the  frog's  ven- 
tricle placed  under  abnormal  circumstances." 

In  the  above  statement  there  appears  to  be  a  misconception  of 
the  results  obtained  by  Marckwald,  as  the  experimental  produc- 
tion of  periodic  breathing  depends  not  upon  "  rhythmic  increase 
and  decrease  of  inhibitory  impulses,"  but  follows  upon  the  removal 
of  such  inliibilory  influences  altogether. 

Macdonncll  •'"  gives  a  description  of  sonic  of  the  princijial 
characters    of    periodic    breathing,    and    DImui    Mann'"'    describes 

'  Memorie  delV Accademia  delle  Scieme  di  Bologna,  ti'iun  viii.,  p.  .?,  is-^G-vSS. 
»  Ihlldino  ddV  (hpednle  di  Santa  Casa  di  Loretn,  tomo  i.,533,  1887-S9. 
3  Pra(jer  mediciiiiM-he  irochensrhrift,  Biuul  xiv.,  s.  373,  1SS9. 

*  .1  Tixt  Book  of  Phi/.tioloiji/,  nt'lh  etlition.  Part  ii.  ]>.  G05,  1889. 

*  Mimtrciil  Mcdiral  JiiHniaf,  vol.  .wiii.,  p.  21)4,  18SD-90. 
«  The  British  Medical  Jounuil,  vol  i.  for  1890,  \\  427. 


128  CHEYNE-STOKES   RESPIRATION. 

changes  in  the  bulb  in  connexion  with  Cheyne-Stokes  respira- 
tion. 

West/  describing  at  the  Pathological  Society  of  London  the  long 
continuance  of  Cheyne-Stokes  breathing  in  a  case  of  granular 
kidney,  mentions  that  the  pauses  at  times  disappeared,  leaving 
respiration  of  an  ascending  and  descending  type. 

Mackenzie,^  in  the  discussion  which  followed  West's  remarks, 
asked  if  patients  ever  recovered  after  they  had  developed  Cheyne- 
Stokes  respiration ;  and  in  answer  to  his  question  several  cases  are 
recorded.  Kingston  Fox^  narrates  one  of  influenza  with  broncho- 
pneumonia, O'Neill*  one  of  a  febrile  affection,  Mallins^  one  of 
cerebral  hfemorrhage,  Flux^  one  of  puerperal  septiccemia,  Adams'^ 
one  of  epilepsy  and  one  of  hydrocephalus,  Aylward  one  of  phthisis^ 
in  which  morphine  produced  the  symptom,  Lawford  Knaggs^  one 
of  renal  disease,  and  Square  ^"^  one  of  cerebral  softening — all  of 
wliich  recovered.  It  is  very  interesting  to  note  that  Knaggs  found 
a  brother  and  a  sister  both  suffering  from  renal  disease  and  both 
showing  periodic  respiration. 

Pilkington^^  describes  a  case  of  cardiac  disease  with  softening  of 
the  left  cuneate  lobe,  third  right  temporal  convolution,  and  right 
anterior  pyramid  of  the  bulb. 

Downs^^  has  described  a  case  of  ursemia  in  which  Cheyne-Stokes 
breathing  occurred,  and  criticises  some  of  the  recent  work  on  the 
subject,  while  Brush^^  records  the  case  of  an  insane  patient  with 
chronic  degenerative  changes  in  the  heart  and  bloodvessels  who 
showed  the  same  symptom. 

An  important  contribution  to  tlie  subject  is  contained  in 
Broadbent's  recent  work  on  tlie  Pulse.^*  He  is  of  opinion 
that  the  symptom  is  mainly  conditioned  by  a  state  of  higli 
arterial  tension.  'No  doubt  the .  periodicity  of  the  respiration 
is  very  frequently  found  in  association  with  affections  in  which  high 
arterial  tension  is  a  prominent  symptom,  as,  for  instance,  granular 

1  The  Lancet,  vol.  i.  for  1890,  p.  545.^ 

2  Ibid.,  loc.  at.  ^  Ibid.,  p.  571.  •*  Ibid.,  p.  260. 
6  Ibid.,  loc.  cit.  "  Ibid.,  loc.  cit.  "^  Ibid.,  p.  674. 
8  Ibid.,  loc.  cit.  9  Ibid.,  p.  744.  lo  Ibid.,  p.  776. 

11  The  British  Medical  Journal,  vol.  i.  for  1890,  p.  819. 

12  Medical  News,  vol.  Ivi.  p.  589,  1890. 

^Ubicl,  vol.  Ivi.  p.  592,  1890.  "  The  Pulse,  p.  169,  1890. 


Al'l'KNDlX.  1-"J 

ilopjoncratiDii  nl  the  kidney.  I'm  it  lias  to  ho  rcmenilMTo<l,  on  the 
(iiio  hand,  that  l)oth  the  liii^h  hlood-prcssurc  and  the  periodic 
hrcivlhiii^  arc  ronsecpienccs  of  the  same  (diani,'t',  whih;,  on  the  other 
haml,  that  (  heyne-Stokes  hreathin^,'  is  often  seen  with  low  arterial 
jircssurc.     l[ence,  as  was  shown  hefore,  this  view  is  untenalde. 

Wertlieinier '  holds  that  Cheyne-Stokes  hrcathinj;  is  produced 
])y  inhibitory  inlluences  resulting  from  irritation,  and  not  pushed 
so  far  as  to  cause  total  arrest  of  respiration,  as  it  would  do  if  the 
inhibition  were  absolute. 

Boyd-  describes  the  earlier  part  of  the  furced  respiration  as 
mainly  inspiratory,  and  the  latter  as  principally  expiratory,  and 
icfers  to  tracings  of  the  pulse  to  prove  this.  It  may  be  mentioned, 
however,  in  passing,  that  the  respiratory  curve  shows  nothing  that 
can  be  held  to  support  this  view,  and  that  the  numerous  cases 
unaccompanied  by  any  pulse  changes  disprove  it. 

Huber^  describes  a  very  interesting  case  of  aortic  aneurism,  in 
which,  as  shown  by  pulse-changes,  the  first  inspiration  after  the 
])ause  caused  an  increase  in  the  activity  of  the  vagus  anrl  vaso- 
motor apparatus. 

Waller^  takes  a  broad  and  philosophic  view  of  periodic  breath- 
ing. "  Chcijnc-Stolccs  hreathiwj"  he  says,  " is  characterised  by  a 
waxing  and  waning  of  the  amplitude  of  the  respiratory  movements. 
In  a  typical  and  well-marked  case,  the  movements  alternately 
decline  to  complete  cessation  and  return  to  an  amplitude  much 
above  the  normal.  No  definite  or  conclusive  cause  can  be  assigned 
to  this  peculiarity  of  rhythm ;  it  is  not — as  was  once  believed  to 
be  the  case — characteristic  of  fatty  degeneration  of  the  heart,  but 
makes  its  appearance  in  a  variety  of  disea.ses,  or  in  the  absence  of 
any  disease  at  all ;  during  normal  sleep,  particularly  in  children, 
a  waxing  and  waning  respiratory  rhythm  is  of  common  occurrence. 
All  we  can  say  in  explanation  is  to  point  to  the  fact  that  the 
Cheyne-Stokes  rhythm  is  to  the  respiratory  system  what  the 
Traube-Hering  rhythm  is  to  the  vaso-motor  system  ;  both  rhythms 
are  originated  by  medullary  centres,  and  are  of  about  the  same 


'  Archives  dc  I'liysinUyit  noniuiU  d  iHiUwUxjitive,  v.  si'rio,  tiniic  ii.  i>.  M.  lS<lo. 

a  Tiie  Bntish  Medical  Journal,  vol.  i.  for  1891,  p.  1337. 

'  Deutuchis  Archil-  fa r  1:1  ill ischf  Medicin,  T\i\}u\  .\lvii.  s.  13.  l"^'.)!. 

*  An  InlnHlnctiuii  to  llumitn  I'hijsioltMiij,  ji.  127,  ISiil. 

K 


130  CHEYNE-STOKES   RESPIRATION. 

frequency,  viz.,  one  to  three  per  minute ;  indeed,  the  association  is 
sometimes  most  definite  and  exact.  On  the  rabbit,  for  instance, 
after  haemorrhage,  phases  of  increasing  and  diminishing  amplitude 
of  respiration  coincide  with  rise  and  fall  of  arterial  blood-pressure. 
They  are  instances,  among  many  others,  of  the  common  tendency 
towards  '  pulsatile  or  rhythmic  activity '  manifested  by  all  living 
matter." 

Since  this  expression  of  opinion,  so  far  as  it  goes,  closely  agrees 
witli  the  views  urged  in  the  concluding  pages  of  this  work,  it  is  as 
unnecessary  as  it  is  impossible  to  criticise  it. 


INDEX  OF  ArTIIOKITIKS  KKKKKIiKD  TO. 


Adams,  Francis,  ji.  2. 
Adiims,  John,  128. 
Adaiiiiik,  IT). 
Andrew,  35. 
Aylwanl,  12S. 

Ba.vs,  2G. 

Bt-ybie,  2. 

Benson,  10,  25. 

Bernabei,  78. 

Bernheini,  20. 

Berton,  4. 

Biot,  30,  41,  4'}. 

Bjiirnstroni,  IG. 

Blaise  and  Brousse,  54,  112. 

Bordoni,  73,  81. 

lioyd,  129. 

Branuvell,  68,  111. 

Broadbent,  35,  104,  128. 

Briickner,  17. 

Brush,  128. 

Bull,  27,  54. 

Caizergues,  54. 
Canticri,  73. 
Carrcr,  34. 
C^renvillc,  do,  30. 
Cheync,  4,  91. 
Chvostek,  21. 
Glaus,  29. 
Cuffur,  38,  112. 

Dance,  4. 
Darenibcrj,',  3. 
Davics  77. 
Davy,  (54. 
Di'scourtis,  80. 
Down?,  128. 
Dunin,  G7. 


Dusch,  von,  '.). 

EuES,  52,  88,  122. 
Erb,  15. 
Esenbeck,  13. 
Ewald,  23,  93. 

Fahian,  71. 

Fano,  GG,  71,  8o,  118,  124. 

Fazio,  77. 

Fenoglio,  80. 

Filatow,  38. 

Filehne,  20,  21.  24,  43,  48,  59,  60, 

92,  109,  110,  111,  12.3. 
Finlayson,  83,  93. 
Flint,'  28. 

Flourens.  4. 

Flu.x,  128. 

Foster,  77,  121,  127. 

Fox,  128. 

Fran<jois-Franck,  3G,  112. 

Friintzel,  11. 

Franz,  56. 

Friedreich,  33. 

Frost,  36. 

(Jalen,  2. 
Gallois,  3. 
Gibson,  83,  86,  1 11 . 
Glas,  16. 
Gowcrs,  84. 
Grasset,  55,  112. 

Hakhnkki  ,  15. 
Hall,  Mai>hall,  .5. 
Ila.s.se,  G. 
Ilauer,  127. 
Ilayden,  27,  108. 
Hazard,  28. 


132 


INDEX. 


Head,  9. 

Heidenhain,  16,  92. 

Hein,  32,  56,  108,  111,  114. 

Heitler,  24. 

Hesky,  13,  92. 

Hippocrates,  2. 

HoepfFner,  25. 

Howard,  74. 

Huber,  129. 

Hiird,  66. 

Hiittenbrenner,  von,  27. 

Kaufmann,  73,  113. 

Kennedy,  27. 

Knaggs,  128. 

Knoll,  65. 

Korber,  19. 

Kronecker  and  Bowditch,  53. 

Kronecker  and  Marckwald,  52. 

Kussmaul,  15,  50. 

Langendorff,  64,  77. 
Langendorflf  and  Siebert,    63,   118, 

124. 
Langer,  63,  64. 
Laycock,  20,  105. 
Lerebonllet,  59. 
Leiibe,  14,  93,  107. 
Leyden,  9,  93. 
Little,  10,  105. 
Lbwit,  57,  118. 
Luciani,  45,  114,  116,  117,  118,  124, 

126. 
Lutz,  16. 

Macdonnell,  127. 

Mackenzie,  128. 

M'Vail,  84. 

Mader,  13. 

Mailing,  128. 

Mancini,  127. 

Mann,  127. 

Marckwald,  85,  123,  125,  127. 

Marckwald  and  Kronecker,  56. 

Mayer,  33,  36,  111. 

Merkel,  17,  93,  94. 

Mickle,  44. 

Monti,  21. 

Mosso,  38,  74,  117,  122,  124. 

Muirhead,  88,  122. 


Murri,  67,  80,  118,  119. 

Nicolas,  3. 

o'connell,  71. 
O'Neill,  59,  128. 
Oser,  74. 
Ottilie,  38. 

Paterson,  65. 
Pepper,  31. 
Piaggio,  71,  82,  113. 
Pilkington,  128. 
Plotke,  50. 
Poole,  81. 
Puddicombe,  67. 
Purjesz,  51. 

Rahlmann  and  Witkowski,  50. 

Rehn,  17. 

Reid,  8. 

Ricklin,  25. 

Robertson,  82. 

Rolirer,  21. 

Rosenbach,  48,  53,  59,  60,  92,  111, 

115,  116,  117,  118,  126. 
Rosenthal,  69. 
Ross,  30. 
Roth,  19. 

Sacchi,  37. 

Saloz,  60,  118. 

Sander,  50. 

Sansom,  64,  105. 

Schepelern,  18,  93. 

Schiff,  7. 

Schweig,  6,  104. 

Smart,  86. 

Smimow,  72. 

Solokow  and  Luchsinger,    58,  118, 

124. 
Sijuare,  128. 
Steiner,  124. 
Stillmann,  86. 
Stokes,  5,  91,  104. 
Storch,  80. 

TizzONi,  68,  127. 

Traube,  11,  23,  106,  114,  119. 

Treves,  36. 


INDKX. 


133 


TrousHcnii,  8. 
Tukc,  88. 

ViERORDT,  84. 

Vigonroiix,  ITi. 

"Waller,  129. 
Waller  ami  lUi.l,  124. 
Walslu-,  1),  Kir.. 
Wi'lli'iihcrKli,  78,  113. 
Wcrthciiiier,  129. 


West,  5,  128. 
Wptt^-,  <!«',  29. 
Wliarr}-,  3r,. 
Wintcrnitz,  57. 
Witt,  tic,  CO. 

Zenker,  2.'>. 
Ziniiiu'ihans,  2.'>. 
ZiiiinuTiiiaiin,  44. 
Zuelzer,  66. 


TBINTED   UV  OUTBB  AXD  BOYD,  EOlXatTBOB. 


COLUMBIA  UNiVtfiSITY  LIBRARY 


This  book  is  due  on  tl] 
expiration  of  a  definite  p 
as  provided  by  the  rules 
rangement  with  the  Libra] 


daf  indicated  below,  or  at  the 
iod  §ter  the  date  of  borrowing, 
Library  or  by  special  ar- 
charge. 


iL££DPEfi? 


C28(239)M100 


sou 


n 


^      .^^  ^    4.    ^      ^ 


O^ 


!!laS!i)!!!|!SiiS!li|)!liii!!ipfi'>ii!lt|l«l!^